Chapter 1: Prologue: Someway, somehow, we've fallen out
Chapter Text
Percy could remember the feeling of weightlessness. Of the air rushing through his ears, plumes of hot air between his fingers. The light on the opening of the pit vanished too soon, too fast, taking away his hope that maybe someone would reach him.
After darkness was all his world became, he knew he was truly alone. He had chosen it himself. "Don't follow me", Percy had begged. "I'll try to meet you on the other side. Carry on the mission."
That was right before he let go.
Now, some time had passed. The lack of light and the ADHD made it hard to tell how long, exactly, but it surely was enough for him to start to get hungry. Or maybe that feeling on the pit of his stomach was fear for what was coming, If he survived the fall. Tartarus, the dimension of monsters, the lair of his enemies, and he was foolish enough to throw himself in there alone.
When Percy had noticed the cobwebs on Annabeth's leg, and that they led to the huge pit on Arachne's cave, he had taken out his sword and tried to cut them off - only to get tangled in them himself, and dragged too close to the edge. With the team busy with the statue, it had been too late for any rescue. All Percy could manage was to shout those last few words to Nico and Annabeth, before his arms gave out, the webbing dragging him down…
And as it stood, he was about to meet his end as a splattered, gory mess on whatever was on the bottom of this pit. If it even had a bottom.
"Perseus Jackson, saviour of olympus, dies alone from falling too hard. Yeah, sounds like a ridiculous title for news." He said out loud, to no one and everyone. Would Ares laugh at his demise? Would his father be… sad? Disappointed? Would Athena finally approve of him, now that he no longer was a thorn on her side?
He could only hope to find out the answers someday.
Turns out, falling eternally was the definition of ADHD hell. He may not even have to worry about the impact, the boredom would lead him to gnawing on his own legs just to feel something way before that.
It also forced a guy to think about his own mortality. The meaning of life. How he wished his last meal hadn't been half a cold slice of pizza and some stolen chips from Leo. I mean, he could at least have heated the slice up before-
But yeah. Life, and death. It was during that fall that Percy swore to himself he'd close the goddamn Doors even if it cost his life. For his friends, for his mother, and Paul and everyone counting on him right now.
He also discovered that he remembered way more Pokémon names than he'd originally thought. At least he would die knowing that.
Chapter 2: Chapter one - no matter what I say, I’m not over you
Summary:
“Tell the devil I said hi when you come back to where you’re from” - grenade, Bruno Mars
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The air burned Leo's lungs, feeling hotter than any forge, any fire, but also as cold as the home of Khione. It was poison, slowly filling his veins with acid and his muscled with decay. The wounds on the back of his arms and on his knees dripped blood steadily through the makeshift bandages, for the poisonous air did not allow them to clot.
Looking to his right, Piper's face looked more pale and grey than the last time he had checked. Out of all of them, she definitely sustained the most serious injuries - and Leo was sure that, if it wasn't for the last bites of ambrosia they had, she would be long gone. As it stood, it felt like her skin was a thin layer of clay, cracking and flaking off with each motion, as the back of her shirt grew a deeper crimson. Although Leo wasn't so sure his face was doing much better.
Yeah, this had not been a good idea.
Their suffering had started a few months ago, when Annabeth claimed to have found a way to rescue Percy.
Percy, who had been considered dead years ago.
Leo didn't really know the guy, but he knew that if anyone could've survived Tartarus, it would be him. So when they reached the mortal side of the Doors of Death, only to find a note and Riptide inside the damn elevator, and no sign of Percy… well. He got ready for the worst.
The Seven - Six now, technically - finished their mission. They went to Greece, fought the Giants, Jason's scraped knee and Annabeth's blood brough Gaea back to life, and then got yeeted all the way to CHB by Zeus. Only to find a civil war and death and destruction.
One of said deaths was, of course, Leo's. Not that it stuck around, with his plan and the help of Festus.
Although Annabeth might as well have been one of them - after the battle, she had locked herself away, grieving. After a few months, she threw herself in reparations work, and college in New Rome, and tutoring the young half bloods. Five years had passed. After the first, a ceremony was held in Percy's honour by both Romans and Greeks. After the second, the hall of heroes was inaugurated in New Rome, with statues of generations of heroes past - and the son of Poseidon among them. A similar version existed in CHB, deep in the forest, and Leo would sometimes see Annabeth placing flowers at the feet of her deceased boyfriend.
Said visits decreased with time. With the help of the remaining Five - Jason left them helping Apollo, eventually - and Grover, she seemed to heal. They all did.
That was, until last february, when Annabeth dragged them to her studio in New York and showed a plan. A plan that was so crazy, so chaotic and so unlikely, that it just had to work.
They'd go down to the Labyrinth, and Hazel would find a rift to Tartarus. They would find Percy, and Hazel would take them out. All because Annabeth had heard rumours from two empousa, who described someone who may be him. Hades had confirmed his soul hadn't ended up in his realm, and that only fueled Annabeth's hopes.
Yeah, it was insane. It took some convincing - Peace was surprisingly nice - but in the end, it had been Piper to sway them all. They owed him that, one last attempt.
So, that was how, now in what should be late July, they were slowly dying in Super Greek Hell. Just dandy.
The first thing that happened to them was face planting into corrosive mud. It didn't hurt the skin, ut left them feeling nauseous for hours, and fucked up half of their provisions. The small group of six (the remaining Five and Grover, who had insisted in coming) were then down to three days of food, water and medicine.
That soon became zero when they were attacked by vampire birds. Annabeth claimed those were some old labour of hercules, but they also tried to suck his blood, so Leo didn't care much for their names. Vampire birds it is. They did fuck off with their bags though. That was fun.
Leo couldn't stop himself from thinking… This is how Percy first found himself in this place. Nothing but his weapons and clothes off his back, lost, and looking for something impossible to find.
And, because it can always get worse, they were then attacked by flying curse birds, and a small group of dracaena with very sharp spears. Thus, the scratches on Leo, Hazel and Frank, the stab wound on Piper, and Annabeth's limp. Oh, and also, all of their old war injuries had decided to act up. And the air was poisoned, the ground was made of glass dust, and the rain was fire.
  "Maybe… we should go back." Voiced Frank, to the agreeing look of Leo and Piper and Annabeth's horror. "We are lost, and Piper is not doing fine."
  
  
  "Hazel may never be able to open a portal again! The labyrinth moves too much to find another thin spot, it took me weeks of calculations to get us here." Shrieked Annabeth. "I'm sure that… Well, if Percy survived, there must be a way to treat our wounds and get supplies…"
  A look traded between Hazel and Leo was enough to make the girl question: "Annie… What if he didn't? We shouldn't risk all of us for a chance. He did tell us to not come looking, and to live our lives."
  
  
  "No! I refuse! You can all go back if you want. I'm staying. I won't abandon him. Grover, you tell them!"
  
  
  Yeah. She was delusional. 
To be honest, their little group hadn't been working well for a good time now. During the giant war, pure stress held them together. After that, the blow with Percy's absence and then Jason's death had been a heavy blow, and they'd rarely see each other out of missions or meetings. This is all to say that, when Grover's name was put in question, and so was Annabeth's leadership, there was an unbearable tension in the air.
Just as the satyr was about to argue, a loud, multilayered shriek echoed around the rock formation they had taken shelter in. Weapons at ready, the previous discussion was put on hold… as a head started to rise from the perpetual red fog.
And another
And another
Until seven pairs of eyes stared deep into their soul.
And so, they bolted, the Hydra hot on their tail.
Notes:
Sorry, short chapter, i just wanted to get this scene over with and give ya'll more than just ~500 words of Percy in adhd hell.
Chapter 3: chapter two - we've done it all before, and now we're back to get some more
Summary:
"Where were we again? Oh yes, the pit of despair!"
Notes:
what is this? an update so soon? yeah this isnt normal
minor grammar correction sept. 20204
Chapter Text
He was alone, truly alone, in the worst place for a demigod to be. Forget Alaska, where the gods could not reach. Forget the Mare Nostrum, crawling with beasts keen on devouring his flesh. Tartarus was the antithesis of his very being. And that was made clear by his greeting.
At some point during the fall, Percy could feel water underneath him - and so, following all of his instincts, he pulled . And at first there was hope… until the initial impact was gone, and he was engulfed by the grey water.
It was worse than the mud Gaea trapped him in, freezing and cutting his skin, filling his lungs. He was truly drowning, and this time there was no goddess or power to keep him alive. His thoughts were the only thing he could hear, whispers in his head.
'Useless son of Poseidon, who can't even keep himself from drowning - again! Great hero of Olympus you are' - and hands clawed at his clothes, ripping off orange shreds of cloth, Riptide escaping his grasp at some point - 'If it was anyone else, they wouldn't be in this situation, but at least Sally won't have to worry about you anymore. What a good son, handing her an empty coffin.'
And on and on, the whispers went. Percy was drowning without dying, his lungs burning with no sweet release. At some point, and he could never tell you when, his own thoughts started to agree with the voices in the river, until it was impossible to tear them apart. A failure to his friends. To his family. A bone deep exhaustion from carrying the world on his back, and it never being enough.
Sharp rocks dug into his back, and on instinct, Percy grabbed whatever was in reach - another rocky shelf, made of grey volcanic stone, cutting into his palms, on the edge of a waterfall. With a brief breath of burning air, the cacophony in his mind doubled.
The grief and absence of so many people, on the other side of that cliff. All that he left behind.
All that was worth fighting for.
Hera had once said that for his friends, he would destroy the world. He would do her one better.
He would let go, once again. This time, of himself.
The currents of the river eventually led Percy into a shallow beach of powdered glass. Nursing the wound on his hand, bandaging it with what was left of his shirt, and regaining his breath, some time passed. As it should be clear, dear reader, telling time was hard on this level of existence.
And so, he learned that the air was poisonous. That it burned, best to not breathe it directly, and using the hem of his pants he fashioned a mask, damp with depression river water. That the same air kept his blood from clotting, and that the glassy sand hurt his skin and made it raw and aching.
The blood red sky and the endless ashy plains echoed the howling of creatures born before time, and, choosing a random direction, Percy started to walk.
It eventually led to a forest. White trees, made of bones, reached like skeletal hands for the clouds. Equally skeletal birds perched on its branches, looking deep into his eyes, beaks stained with blood. With the dried bonewood, he made himself a club, and a walking staff, scared shitless when the tree shrieked in pain upon losing a branch. (Best to not linger near the birds, who stared at him with hunger, now.)
With the time to come, Percy would learn a lot about this new dimension he was stuck in. First: the fire river could heal.
Second: monsters did not dissolve into golden dust.
And, third: Monster flesh… was edible.
He had yet to consume anything humanoid, on his third waking cycle (for days and night are the same in hell), but he could not deny that he was growing fond of gryphon meat. It tasted sort of like turkey, but more acid, with a tangy aftertaste, washed down with fire river water.
Oh, and the fourth thing: things could fall into Tartarus. He had encountered, so far, an old car (those who only existed in black and white movies, weirdly tall, square and with wooden wheels.), a huge LED monitor, displaying years old propaganda, a few Greek columns and temple remains… And a city block.
A whole ass city block, with a dystopian look due to the overgrown neon-green vines and bone white trees, broken buildings and the occasional corpse (monster or not). That's where he had found shelter for the night, new clothes, and a hunting knife. Not made of any godly metal, just ordinary steel, but good enough for some ends. All food had become dust, and all water had dried up.
But he could not stop, yet. He had yet to find clues of the Doors of Death. With who knows how much time left, his instincts rushed him to get out of the shelter, once again into the endless plains of Tartarus. He was growing used to this place, if it wasn't for the burning on his whole body.
Forcing himself to get up, Percy took one more step towards his goals.
Akhlys was… an interesting experience.
Somehow, Percy had stumbled upon a weeping woman on a cliff, which was never a good sign. And, as it usually goes, the woman tried to kill him.
With poison.
Which he could control now, apparently. Or.. always could, and never noticed. The feeling of power coursing through his veins was addicting, some control among the literal hell all around him, and left his mind to wonder… What else could he do? Could he choke an enemy to death? Make them bow, lest their own blood turns against their flesh?
The Percy of a week ago would've never considered that.
He was no longer that same person. Now, when it was him, or the dimension all around him, morals seemed futile. When he had first cut open a gryphon, or another poor creature on his way… maybe they weren't so different after all, demigods, mortals and mythic creatures. Tyson was his brother, and he was a cyclops. Ethan, Luke, they had been demigods. The difference was so little, for all of them were bron of ichor, one way or another. And Sally and Gabe were both mortals, and yet so much more than that.
  When he had let go for the second time, had he not accepted his choices?
  
  
  
  "Yes." He answered himself, as it had become a habit recently. "I chose this fate."
  
  
  "Good" A feminine voice sounded from the mist on the cliff. "Perseus Jackson, I have a deal for you."
Chapter 4: Chapter three - And we all get together when we bury our friends
Summary:
"I seldom end up where I wanted to go, but almost always end up where I need to be." - The long, dark, tea-time of the soul, Douglas Adams
Notes:
special thanks for my amazing boyfriend for this chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hazel
  
  
By all accounts, the Hydra should've reached them now. Despite its size, it was fast, and very enraged at the puny demigods trespassing on its territory. In fact, if it wasn't for the metallic net attached to its left hind leg, and the Archimedes' sphere Leo had thrown at it earlier, Hazel was pretty sure they would have been eaten by now.
And, as it looked, lunchtime was approaching. After running through a maze of sharp obsidian peaks, in the hopes it would slow down the monster, the six demigods were faced with a river made of lava. Surrounded by sharp glass on both sides, and cornered by a very angry snake, Hazel could only hope Pluto would show mercy to his own daughter… again.
Because they were in no state to fight. Annabeth could barely run, Piper was blinking in and out of consciousness, half carried, half dragged by Frank, whose left arm started to twitch and spasm. Grover did not seem very aware of his surroundings either, being away from any nature for so long, in this place of rot and death. In fact, the only two in any fighting state were Hazel and Leo, both of whom didn't really match the skills necessary for the Hydra of all things. If it wasn't busy with breaking the volcanic glass, their situation would be worse.
  "Annabeth! You've survived this thing before! What did you do?" Screamed Leo, summoning flame to his hands.
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Ran. Clarisse saved us with a ship armed with military grade cannons."
A column of fire to distract a head that came far too close, and the son of Hephaestus replied: "Well! Unless you can summon one of those, we need a plan!"
Hazel considered the shards all round - maybe those could work as precious gemstones, but they could never cut through the thick scales and bones enough to behead their big, seven headed problem. And she did not trust her (injured) arms ability to do the job with her spatha, even if Leo could cauterise the stumps instantly.
  That's when something pinged in her head. Like a text notification, directly into her brain. A feeling of recognition, and of being startled, echoed through her bones. And the last big shard of obsidian broke. 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "LEO! DODGE!" she yelled, tackling him to the ground just as a long, dark chain shot from the water, centimetres above where Leo's head would have been. The sharp blade at the tip hit the beast right in the chest, making it release another multi-layered shriek. 
The chain tensed, and a figure emerged from the river, spilling lava-water in the beach, a glistening sword in hand, the chain retreating inside their vambraces, leaving a bleeding hole behind.
They landed in front of the injured group, the feeling of familiarity doubling. Alongside the sweet smell of rotting flowers Hazel grew to associate with rotting flowers of a graveyard. The smell of death. The Hydra charged, fury redoubled, one of its heads heading for Annabeth-
And fell to the ground, a bubbling stump in its place. The mysterious person turned around, assessing the damage to their little group, before blocking another head with a glowing blue shield, materialised from their left arm.
And so, the one-on-one match began. Now against one more head.
  Their stranger wore a type of armour Hazel had never encountered before, light protections wrapped around their arms, legs and torso, made out of a dark, void metal recognisable as stygian steel. The black cloth underneath reflected light in a way that implied it to be threaded with the same metal, and under the chest plate, a leather vest, ending in an rectangular piece reaching about the middle of their calves, black outside, deep blue inside, cut asymmetrically, only on the left side.  In silver embroidery, a symbol marked the middle of the leather - three intertwined moons, with a shining star in the middle. Hazel could not recognise it. A long cloak wrapped between their shoulders, chest, draped over their left arm, also in the same shades of black and blue. A metallic mask covered their (his?) face, revealing striking eyes matching the river behind them. 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  (And, if Leo let out a low whistle at their ass, Hazel decided to not comment)
The fight itself was gracious, almost beautiful, out of a fantasy movie. With one swift jump, reaching higher than should be humanly possible, their stranger landed on top of a head, their sword lightning up with a soft, bluish glow. Similar to…What was that thing from Leo's movies? A lightsaber?
The cuts cauterised through the stumps upon cutting, and, jumping between the heads, three soon laid on the floor. Like a hot knife through butter. Landing once again, spilling grey dirt in the air, the shield once again made an appearance, blocking a heavy hit from the claws. The crackle of electricity brought a strong smell of ozone to the air.
"Try to take cover! I got this!" The masculine voice ordered them, bringing the six out of their stupor. Helping Frank bring Piper behind a large rock, Hazel could not bear to think they sounded too familiar for comfort.
The blue, the dark, rebellious hair. The sense of familiarity. The voice.
Could it be?
Peeking out behind the rock, the fight went on. The blood oozing from the wound, and loops of fire water joined the dance, long, pressurised blades cutting through skin. It didn't take long for the corpse of the Hydra to lay immobile, dark fluids seeping from the wounds, along gore from the stomach wound and brains from the heads.
And so, their stranger walked to their little hideout, the water reflecting in their pupils.
  "What the hell brough you guys here?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  Hazel turned her head towards Annabeth, the shock in her face confirmation enough. But it was Grover who answered. 
"Looking for you, dumbass."
And so, for the first time in years, they heard that loud, explosive laugh come from Percy's chest.
"Should've guessed."And, opening his arms, Grover tackled his best friend in a hug.
  
  
Percy joined them on the floor, removing the mask to show that dazzling, disarming smile. "Hi, Annabeth."
  As if breaking a spell, the blonde finally moved, touching his arm. "Percy? Is… is.. Really you?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Yeah. I have a long story to tell you guys. But first, let me give Piper here some first aid, okay?" He said, as he brought out a small glass vial out of his pocket, empty save a few drops of black liquid, a sphere of fire water rising from the river. "You guys are lucky. This river is the Flegedon, the river of healing." he added, helping the half-awake Piper drink the mixture on the vial, now a dark amber colour. "And this is a catalyst for it. She should be fine now. How long have you been breathing this air?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "About a day now" answered Frank, as Piper's wounds started to clot.
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Then you should still be okay to walk. I do suggest you drink a bit from the river, it's dangerous to breathe here without a mask to filter it."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  And, hauling Piper to his back, he beckoned them to follow to a safe space, answering questions on the walk there. The fire river did work, Hazel's wounds didn't bleed as much, and breathing was easier now. 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "How did you learn this? And where did that sick ass armour come from, man?" asked Leo 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Heh, fun story. Long, too. But I suppose that after so long, you learn things. Turns out, I'm not the only one here. The only demigod, I mean, you guys will probably see the rest of them soon. I contacted someone, she should be on her way with some transport for us to get home."
  
    
  
  Hazel assumed he didn't mean the mortal world by that.
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "More? But we have never heard of that. And how did you survive here so long?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "You wouldn't know of them, it's sort of on purpose. I'll tell you guys everything, let's just get in first" Percy replied, pointing at a leather mound that, looking closer, seemed like a hut made of snakeskin.  Lifting the flap, they entered one by one, Piper being deposited in a small cot. 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  And so, Percy started his story. 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
"When I first fell here, I was just as lost as you. Lost riptide, didn't know where I was, or how to get to the Doors. Almost died several times. That was when I met this group of demigods that also live near this place. And they helped me finish the mission-"
But, as it turned out, Hazel would learn, someone had to hold the doors closed on this side. So, alone, he could never return. Tears filled Annabeth's eyes hearing that, and she threw herself into his arms again, sobbing on his collarbone - and almost cutting her cheek on the sharp, wing shaped shoulder pads.
  "The demigods that helped me work for a goddess here, that's where this gear comes from."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Well, at least now all we have to do is let you say goodbye, and we leave!" exclaimed Leo "Man, you have no idea how much we missed you. There's a statue in your honour now!"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "About that- that's going to be a bit hard."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  Annabeth stared with steel in her eyes. "What do you mean by that?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  Hazel knew the answer. But still… she had to ask, first. "Because you're dead, isn't it?"
  
  A dark energy fell over the small room, confusion clear on everyone's but Percy's face. "But… Grover is alive? And he clearly isn't a ghost." added frank 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "No, Hazel is right. I'm sorry, but I no longer belong on the mortal plane. Being dead was just a consequence of that, though."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "And.. Percy, why?" asked Annabeth, in the verge of tears. 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Because he swore allegiance to someone else." a sharp, feminine voice echoed from the entrance. And there, framed by the red light, stood shadow itself.  
Notes:
Me, writing this chapter: :))))
Me, seconds before posting this chapter: *notices that [REDACTED] ended two chapters being cryptic and saying one single sentence*it's in character though.
ALSO YES PERCY IS FUCKING DEAD :)))
explanations in the next chapter
Chapter 5: Chapter four -I played soldier, you played king, struck me down when I kissed that ring
Summary:
"Clutching my cure
I tightly lock the door
I try to catch my breath again
I hurt much more than anytime before
I had no options left again.
I don't want to be the one
The battles always choose
'Cause inside, I realise
That I'm the one confused
I don't know what's worth fighting for
Or why I have to scream
I don't know why I instigate
And say what I don't mean
I don't know how I got this way
I'll never be alright
So, I'm breaking the habit
I'm breaking the habit tonight"
(Linkin Park, Breaking the Habit)
Notes:
So! this chapter is out. You'll finally meet the OC character. Enjoy!
Chapter warnings: ritual suicide mention, bloodbending, skeletal animals.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Previously: A feminine voice sounded from the mist on the cliff. "Perseus Jackson, I have a deal for you."
Twisting his body, Percy pointed the sharp end of his staff towards the red fog.
"Who are you?" he yelled into the void, senses sharpened by the constant stress of this dimension. The mist curled, as if smiling, expanding towards his body. Percy had yet to touch the clouds high up above his head, but, considering his track record, they would probably burn his soul or something. Backing away quickly, his footsteps were accompanied by the soft clicking of horse hooves.
A mare walked out of the fog, its fur inky black, and skin taut over bones (and it barely seemed to have any organs at all, looking at the shape of its torso), a fiery cascade of northern lights descending as its mane and tail, glowing stripes on its rear and around the hooves, the same eerie white of its blank eyes and fangs.
And, on its back, one of the most beautiful people Percy had ever seen, on pair with Aphrodite. She was clad in dark leather and black armour, wing-shaped shoulderpads hugging strong arms and neck, linked to a layered breastplate, made of interconnecting stripes of metal. Chain mail covered the waist and weak spots between the plate pieces.
From under the breastplate and over the mail, a leather vest could be seen - short in the front, but about knee high on the back, and, if Percy wasn't hallucinating, the insides looked like a purple and red galaxy. Long sleeves draped over the vambraces in her arms, silver accents matching those of the starry patterns in the dark iron and the sharp looking talons on her ankles.
A layered belt held a sword to her waist, the blade curved and the handle shaped like a bird's wing, which caused Percy to give another step back. He did not wish to be on the receiving end of that sabre.
What truly drew the eye, though, was her face. Tan skin, not unlike his own, and jet black hair, with faint streaks of the same electric purple of the vest, and the sharp eyes that met his. The heavy eyeliner and the light smile made her stare so intense, it sent a shock through his body.
  "My name is Natalie" She answered, coming down from the scary mane "And this is Pilar, my night-mare", a British accent mixed with… something else. 
  
    
    
  
"Your… bad dreams?"
To that, Pilar answered with a high pitched whine intertwined with a bone grating sound. Percy could usually understand horses (and horse-adjacent creatures), and for once, he wished he didn't. A flow of emotions hit him in the face, not forming coherent words, but definitely offended.
  "Okay, okay, sorry girl, my bad?" That seemed to calm her down. Then, Percy's brain decided to catch up on the situation. "You said you had a deal."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Yes. A way to save the world." Her deeply unnerving eyes met his, as she continued "I will lead you to the Doors of Death. I'll help you fight off the thousands of monsters guarding it, and cut off the chains on its base. That will guarantee that your friends survive."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "And in exchange?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "You join my team. I'm the captain of a small group of demigods, who have also joined my goddess, to keep the mortal planes safe. We are the ones keeping most of Tartarus contained, slowing down the progress of Gaea, making sure stronger opponents don't regenerate. You will help me."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  Percy weighed the pros and cons of that. She could very well be tricking him - she was highly likely to be, actually. "How do I know this isn't a trick?"
  "You don't. It's a bargain, Jackson. It might be possible for you to make it in time. It might not. I'm offering you the certainty that you will, in exchange for a possible trick."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  So. He may not make it out alive. He didn't know who she was affiliated to, he barely trusted any word said in that deep, accented voice. 
He also did not care.
"I will take your deal." Percy answered.
He had already let go, twice over.
And, in the wicked smile on her face, with the bow of her head accepting his answer, he did it a third time.
  
  
  
  
  
Natalie, as Percy would learn, was over one hundred years old.
They were currently riding side by side, her in Pilar, Percy on Cygnus (another one of those weird horses, who were, apparently, all female and born from constellations and dreams), the desert landscape rushing under their hooves as they ran on thin air.
With not much to do, Natalie told Percy part of her story - How she had been born at the beginning of the ruling of Queen Victoria, in Yorkshire, threw a party when said queen passed away. "Unfortunately" she had added "i was no longer alive to outlast the parasite".
Because, yeah, she was also dead. The circumstances were still a mystery, but her mother had claimed her soul upon her death, remaking her body and granting her immortality, the same kind the Artemis' hunters had.
Her mother, who was also Nyx. The first being of all creation, goddess of magic, night, and taboos. Who ruled over a dimension even more primordial than Tartarus, presided from the House of Night. Natalie had not inherited that much raw power from her mother, in the same way only a few children of Hephaestus could control fire, not all of them. But the rules of magic and time were… wonky, to say, around her. And no, she did not elaborate.
Apparently, Natalie and her group of mysterious demigods had been watching over the mortal world for a while now, Percy being a special focal point, and Nyx was dying to recruit him. "Of course, she had to, we needed to assemble the Seven"
  
  
Percy was about to ask for clarifications, on the line of " Hey, what the hell do you mean by that? ", when an arrow flew right past his cheek.
They had arrived at the Doors.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
The subsequent fight was, to say the least, faster than he had expected. The mares dropped them down near the clear space by the Doors, Natalie throwing him Riptide of all things, and commanding him to cut down the chains holding the elevator in place. Percy had half a mind to question her about the sword, but, deciding that he had more concerning matters to attend to, he dropped it.
Said matters being saving the world.
They had to fight together, and Percy put his new gifts at work - Bending bodies to his will, empousa, drowning on their own blood, sharp blades of whatever liquid nearby cutting through skin and bone of hellhounds and dracaena, like pressurised water and steel. That was above fighting dirty, alongside Natalie's singing blade and wrapped in shadows, they became a massacre embodied.
  
  
And then, Riptide hit metal, reaching the Doors.
  After the first two chains were down, the Earth seemed to shake, Tartarus himself rising from the dust, sucking in nearby monsters and forcing Percy to dig his sword into the dirt to hold himself in place.
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Tartarus!" Cried out Natalie "The Mistress sends her regards!"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Child of Night! Has your queen sent you to obey me?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Not here, not ever, dust guy." She replied, casting Percy a quick glance, reminding him that, oh yes, he had a job to do. Cut the chains. Before tartarus could turn around to question what was happening, percy's newfound battle companion 
  
    moved
  
  . 
Dodging and jumping faster than should be possible, she engaged in a dance against one of the primordial gods of creation, who flayed a metallic whip around. The braided steel and leather against two twin daggers, as the last chain came undone, and the ground itself started to shake.
The impromptu earthquake was enough to distract Tartarus enough for a silver blade to meet its sheath - AKA, the god's face. As his body crumbled to ashes, the deep voice cursed the House and the woman standing over the pile of gre powder, retrieving the dagger.
  "Did you just kill him?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Oh, that wasn't Tartarus, just a small part of his consciousness. He doesn't dare go against Nyx, not without help. Let's send the doors back now, one of us has to hold them closed until they reach the top."
Percy capped his sword, watching it retreat into a pen. It felt foreign on his hands, like a dead part of himself. Without thinking, he pulled out a dusty napkin found in the abandoned city block, and scribbled a quick note, placing it with the pen inside the elevator.
Without saying another word, both demigods held the doors closed as his only sure way out sailed away.
  
  
  
  
The ride back to the cliff started in silence.
  "Why?" Asked Natalie, looking at him, puzzled. "Only one of us had to stay."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "I honour my deals. And… I don't think I want to go back. I'm…" at a loss of words, his sentence drifted off, only to be completed by the other warrior at his side. 
"Not the same person anymore. I get it. This place has a thing about it that changes people. Once you fall, you never go back up."
And how true that was. The Percy of a week ago would never have fought as he did, landing near those monsters.
But only after he had met Natalie, those whispers in his head had quieted down, the ones that started when he fell into the river, and became white noise as time went on. He did not dare to walk among his old companions, an alien among them, forever changed.
A hero never goes back home, indeed.
So, as they landed near the roots of Misery, on the edge of this dimension, Percy swore an oath.
To serve the Mistress of Night, to offer her his life. Plunging down a dagger of draken bone into his chest, guided by the hands of his new friend, the last thing he saw was the red mist parting to reveal the sky of creation.
Swirling nebulae enveloped his arms, strong arms raising his limp body, the distinct smell of blood and metal and nightshade. A shining path of glass, leading among galaxies and supernovas to the core of the universe, the birthplace of the first Primordial.
As his last breath left his lips, and the last of his blood stained white marble, he promised himself - this would be worth it. Destiny would be his to take. And his life was now his to forge, unreachable, beyond the hands of the Fates.
Way up in the surface, Annabeth Chase held a piece of paper between her hands, a pen clutched between her fingers. The words in the dusty napkin resonated deep into her soul, hurting and twisting, but also marked by disappointment, a broken faith.
Annabeth,
I'm sorry. I'm not coming back. I can't, not if we want to close these Doors. Don't come looking, and live on with your life, all of you. Move on.
Tell mom i'm sorry, for not seeing my sister grow up. Tell her I did this for her.
- Percy
Notes:
SO WHAT DID YOU THINK OF NATALIE? BECAUSE SHES A QUEEN OKAY
she may sound like an OP asshole here. don't worry. she's not. she just gets shit done. also yeah Percy is dead. he gets better though.
Chapter 6: Interlude: It begins at my end, my death will never survive
Summary:
“...if you've been up all night and cried till you had no more tears left in you - you will know that there comes in the end a sort of quietness. You feel as if nothing is ever going to happen again.”
(C.S. Lewis, The Chronicles of Narnia)
Notes:
This is the backstory for Natalie. I was very anxious to post this chapter, since she's a very dear character to me.
that being said, I REALLY reccomend you check the trigger warnings in the end notes. This chapter wasnt going to be part of the main story, so the main story tags have been updated as well. If this chapter is too much for me, let me know in the comments so i can give you a censored/less detailed version.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The year was 1821, the second year of the reign of Queen Victoria, and the location was a sombre mansion near the University of Oxford. There, in the end of the south wing, third floor, was a room. In said room, a young girl laid in her bed.
Now, dear reader, this wouldn't be unusual, and a very mundane way to start a story, if it wasn't for one factor. That being, she was currently sweating in agony, blood seeping through bandages on her torso, feverish skin as her body battled infection. Her dark hair tangled in a mess, damp and matted from sickness, her tan skin taking on a deeper greyish hue with each passing day, and, were her eyes not shut, one could see their deep magenta glow, swirling with flecks of silver and black.
Her name was Natalie, and this is her story.
  
  
  
Twelve years before, a man would wake up to crying inside his own room - and a newborn child laying by his side on his bed. His name was Archibald Whittock, a mythology and occult arts researcher, although his academic work was not yet greatly recognised.
Archibald had been haunted by visions since his birth, seemingly noticing aspects unnoticeable for others, such as inhuman people in the streets, animals directly from myths roaming the world, and unexplainable things, a medium's fever dream and a definitive success in seànces.
Once he noticed the correlation of said beings with the Greek and Roman myths, Archibald had decided to prove their existence, having no success in documenting any of his findings. His cunning drew the eye of many deities, but only one truly captured his interest in return. If one was to prove the existence of a whole world, why not start by the beginning?
It was how, in a ritual to Nyx, the man had hallucinated her kiss and blessing, surrounded by burning poppies and feathers. Or, well, he thought it had not been real, until the consequence of said encounter appeared in his room.
A children of the first goddess proved itself to be a great help to his research - her nightmares, dreams and comments about people in the streets confirmed that what Archibald saw were not hallucinations. Not that he thought they were, of course (maybe he should, with all the lead and asbestos-).
Little Natalie, named as such for being given to him near the end of the year, was raised like a proper lady of high society, well versed in the violin, to which she presented great talent, the piano, and excelled at her Greek and Latin studies, as well as some education in arithmetics. Although, any reading outside ancient languages, as well as her numbers, proved to be a headache for the little girl, severely punished by the governess in charge of her tutoring.
However, it was her needlework that gave Archibald the clue he needed.
You see, the man had decided to work on sigils and magic symbols - inspired by the success of his ritual - and, although his theory had progressed a lot in the past eight years, none of his ink and paper combinations seemed to work - from simply no reaction to open fire, not even the most dubious leather and pigments did the job.
That was, until a droplet of blood stained the handkerchief his daughter worked on.
Demigod blood truly was an amazing substance.
Archibald always had had a strange relationship with his daughter - Little Natalie was held to the highest of expectations, and yet treated like another tool of his job. A precious artefact in the hands of a collector, sometimes taken out of its shelf for study or paraded around fellow collectors.
Oh yes, Archibald was part of the occult society of England - and, as his daughter, Natalie knew all sorts of strange men with even stranger obsessions, from books bound in unspeakable materials to all sorts of strange experiments, it's no wonder she grew thinking her life was normal.
Having her blood drawn by her father regularly, it was no wonder she didn't dare leaving the house much - and her darker skin tone did not help, so different from the pale white complexion of her father. Little Natalie didn't even have much feeling on the crook of her arms by the point her life took a turn to worse.
At around ten years old, her magic gifts awakened.
Her eyes had always held a peculiar hue of purple, which drew the eyes of her father's companions and the man himself - an unique specimen, one said, and once offered quite the amount of money for one of them. He was turned down, of course, since she still had both her eyes. (But not without some hesitancy, must one add).
But, on the day of the winter solstice of tenth year, they took to the soft glow and kaleidoscopic appearance of her adult visage. Alongside them, her umbrakinesis also started to show. Around her hands, and in the corners of the rooms, behind shelves and wardrobes, the shadows curled around her shoulders, growing darker and stronger with her presence.
A few days later, the first sample of her skin was taken by her father. Waking up with her arm firmly strapped to a table, the sharp pin prick of the scalpel, and the agonising pain of skin separating from muscle. That's how Archibald got his first sample of demigod skin, and the experiments that succeeded are too gruesome to be revealed for those faint of heart. Suffice to say, Natalie soon gained one more reason to avoid the public eye, always covered in black satin gloves and veils when she had to.
It didn't take long for Archibald to move to more experimental methods of writing - cutting his sigils directly into her skin with a sharp quill of silver, dipped in iron ink, mixed with her own blood, and then cauterised over. Lace-like patterns on her arms and legs.
And that is how Natalie grew up, in a house of horrors, her father and governess as her only human contacts. Confined to her quarters most of the time, her single friendship devolved into the ravens in her window - who'd bring her gifts in exchange of scraps of meat and shiny things.
Her little friends were named after her idols - some alive in her time, such as Mary Shelley, the clever raven that liked puzzles. Poe, the introspective one, and so many more - Dickens, Byron, and the three that always went around together, nicknamed the Bront ë trio.
Her bookshelf was the only contact she had with the exterior world, and so, the child took as a fact what fiction her hands could hold, most volumes translated to Latin as part of her lessons.
She also had friends named after myths, the ones her father made her know by heart, and could swear they would sometimes watch over her. Her favourite story was that of Hemera, the sunlight and the first sun, and she could swear her ravens brought her saffron flowers every time she told them her tale out loud.
Her friends would also sometimes sneak her food, when the governess was away and her father forgot of her existence. Or more trinkets, to make necklaces out of, always worn hidden from her father.
And that's how, dear reader, we get to the opening scenes of this interlude - an infected wound, skin taken from her back, exposed to the dangers of a non sterile environment - it would not be the first time, nor the last.
It was always the pain and the emotional turmoil that brought upon the dangerous side of her shadows - swirling around her body, freed from the confines of physics, a dangerous vortex that left scorch marks in her sheets and frostbitten fingers. They made her corporeal form flicker in and out of reality, and Natalie would dream of a palace, floating in the sky of creation, after flying through a black and red land of desolation. It felt… safe. It helped her heal.
And, as her father's research gained the attention of those scholars in the high up places, his desire for fame grew.
That's how, at fifteen years of age, Natalie was taken out of her room, and put into a carriage.
  "I'll need you to be obedient for me today, my precious treasure. Can you do that?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  And, as the dutiful daughter she was, Natalie answered. "Yes, father"
"Good girl"
  
  
  
Upon their arrival, Natalie was guided into a room, where men in fancy suits looked at her eyes with the same curiosity of all adults around her. Her heavy skirts, a deep red velvet, swished in the floor, and the weight of the dress pressured into her scabbed over wounds unconformably.
Opening his briefcase, where the silver quill rested, Archibald started to explain his theory. "Magic" he would say, as she had heard so many times, "Is mere energy. It powers life, gentlemen, and can be explained and proven, as I shall do now. This specimen here is but living proof!
We all heard the legends of Greek heroes, carrying the blood of the divine in their bodies. Now I can prove to you their existence, for I have brought upon you one of the finest demigods to ever exist!"
Upon the incredulity presented by the judgmental men, her father would then ask her to show them her shadows. To make them curl around her body, to darken the eyes of mortal men. That was routine.
What she didn't expect was what followed.
  "And that's not all, gentlemen. I have discovered a way to give us, mortal men, the abilities of a god." And, turning to her, he ordered: 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Take off your clothes, treasure."
Upon her hesitancy, Archibald reached for her shoulders, and pulled the cloth, undoing the bone buttons on her cleavage. "Take these off"
With shaking hands, the dutiful daughter obeyed, until she stood in nothing but bare skin, the cold air making every hair in her body stand up.
  "These marks, gentlemen, can grant one with whatever power you desire" Archibald pointed at her marked skin, at the sigils tha allowed her to heal faster, to see into the night and not burn her hands on fire. "And, so, I propose to research how to transplant the skin of a demigod into a mortal, carrying over the symbol of the gods!"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "And how shall we believe you, Archibald? Those seem like more scandalous ink markings to me."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  Feeling the predatory eyes of men in her skin, Natalie was made to lay down on the table in front of the room, realising her father prepared himself for such a scenario. "I shall, then, summon for you the power of the king of gods himself! Let us give the specimen the power of Zeus. I start with an incision with a quill-"
The traces of Jupiter were then carved into her skin, burning her veins, right on the pool of energy of the body - the stomach.
Natalie would feel electricity coursing through her fingers, shame and pain feeding the crackled until they just… exploded out.
Next thing she knew, she laid over ashes on a table, charred corpses all round.
Natalie didn't think much - quickly getting dressed with the most basic of her garments, she ran out of the shattered window, into the streets of Oxford.
  
  
  
  
  
It was a kind woman that took her in, alongside her husband. After days of wandering, bleeding out, no shelter offered, Natalie was about to collapse. None dared to offer her any sort of help - not for the foreign looking, tattooed and supernatural girl.
That was, until she ran into the couple on the outskirts of the city. They were also rejected by society, workers of the Royal Circus who happened to be visiting the city. Her body, her eyes, and her shadows drew their attention, as well as her friends - her ravens, who had found and cared for her.
And so, a new performance was added to the show. Disappearing in front of the eyes of mortals, creating shadows out of their dark nightmares, and manipulating flame and lightning, the Lady of Shadow and Storm was created.
And for a few years, it was well. She was used to being gawked at, and found solace in not being alone anymore - most of her circus family also went through a similar kind of experience. The secret of her heritage and what happened to her father was buried deep into her heart, and the surname Whittock, abandoned.
The Royal Circus was no stranger to travelling. However, one day, Natalie instructed her ravens to board the Saint Marie , where the spectacle would cross to America.
The kind lady that took her in (Emelie, born in France, as she would learn.) and her husband Charles had been teaching Natalie how to soar with the trapeze, to control gravity and bend it to her will. Flying alongside her feathered friends among the ropes and nets between shows soon became a hobby, and Natalie put those abilities to good use, helping with the ropes of the ship.
And so, when the storm hit, she climbed to the top of the sails to untangle ropes. When the big wave crashed, and the hull broke in half, the wood dug into her back, ripping her skin to shreds.
Natalie would pass out, drawing a breath only to find water, and wake up laying on what was left of the shipwreck. Too weak to move, she could only see as her blood tainted the water, and, taking her as dead, she felt the agony of her friends ripping into her back, consuming the shreds of meat that her back had become.
It was fine. Pain was an old friend, so were those birds, and it wasn't like she was going to live much longer. At least like this, they might get a chance at survival.
And so, when her corpse eventually slid into the water, and salt liquid filled her lungs once more, Natalie only wished she could've seen a world of freedom, for only a second.
  
  
Of course, dear reader, we both know this is not the end of her story.
No, upon her death, Nyx would then claim the soul of her daughter. She would tell her the purpose of her life, of all her pain - how Natalie was to serve a greater purpose, and it had all been necessary.
For some of you, this may sound cold. But the Mistress of Night is not human, dear reader. When forced to choose the suffering of one individual or the risk of the destruction of the world, she had and sacrificed a daughter. She loved her child, as she loves all of them. Had she not, Natalie would never have known the freedom that came with serving her mother.
No one could touch her now. Nyx had blessed her with authority, and taken away her pain, her suffering and her impotency. With time, Natalie would learn that. For a mortal mother, this would not condone her actions. But for the Night, this was a mercy.
Natalie would then train to become one of the deadliest demigods to ever be born, and the most dangerous to ever be trained. Improving her father's research, and taking it to herself, she covered her body with the power she needed. Taking her agony to herself, she became one to not be defied, and with the techniques learned from masters and her circus family, the commander of Nyx gained authority over the deeper layers of the underworld.
So, when Chronos started to wake up, she was given a mission - to gather those destined to fight what would come after. While the Olympians dealt with the titan, Nyx knew what was to come. And she would be ready.
And that, my dear reader, is how Natalie, winged shadow and commander of night, came to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Notes:
WARNINGS: body multilation, human experimentation, child abuse, gore and very graphic deaths, victorian-era racism and general lack of ethics.
Chapter 7: Chapter Five: I wanna be your slave, I wanna be your master
Summary:
"Get up, stand up, throw your hands up
Welcome to the other land of
Dreamers brothers sisters others
Yeah we on fire like thatOh the bond is deeper than skin
The kind of club that we're in
The kind of love that we give
Oh ever since the dawn of mankind
We all belong to a tribe
It's good to know this one's mine" - Gavin Degraw, Fire
Notes:
Consistency? I don't know her. Uni is kicking my ass. Enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
  
    Previously: "No, Hazel is right. I'm sorry, but I no longer belong on the mortal plane. Being dead was just a consequence of that, though."
    
      
    
    
      
    
    "And.. Percy, why?" asked Annabeth, on the verge of tears. 
    
      
    
    
      
    
    "Because he swore allegiance to someone else." a sharp, feminine voice echoed from the entrance. And there, framed by the red light, stood shadow itself.
  
Grover
He hadn't even heard the doorway opening, the snakeskin leather now pulled aside to reveal a silhouette that made Grover's eyes unfocus. The red light framed what, by all his senses, had to be a goddess or a minor deity. Reflecting on the stygian iron and moonlight touched silver of her armour, it made her look bathed in blood, flaring around her winged shoulder pads.
The woman was dressed in a similar fashion as Percy - a first layer in black leather, joints and weak spots covered in chainmail, plated armour on her thighs, calves, arms and forearms, although her chest showed interconnected strips of metal, probably for higher mobility. On her boots, two long talons left small marks in the dirt floor, and Grover was sure that this was the top of the food chain predator on this plane.
Prey didn't leave tracks like that.
But what really put him off was her face. Since the death of Pan, Grover's powers had grown, showing him layers unseen by mortals - and what he saw on her face wasn't fully human. Feathers blinking in and out of existence among the jet black hair, shadows forming wings on her back, sharp claws, superimposed over those glowing purple eyes of a bird of prey.
(But, now that he thought about it… Percy also carried a few unnatural traits himself, on this other holographic plane. Bluer eyes, webbing between his fingers, scale impressions on his neck, pointed ears matching those of the woman in front of him. How had he not noticed this before?)
Back to reality, Grover noticed motion beside him - Annabeth, probably questioning the lady's identity.
  "Her name is Natalie. She's my… boss, of sorts. And a dear friend." A tug through the empathy link made Grover think that that friend was definitely very close, by the way his friend's heart spiked at the word. "Did you get my message?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Yes, the Brontë let me know. The mares are waiting outside. We talk on the way, she wants to see them" Natalie gestured at them with her chin, swooping around without a second glance. 
Percy let out a deep, weary sigh. "Well. You heard the boss. She wants to see you." Annabeth bolted up, following Percy out the door, as Frank carried the half conscious Piper.
  "Who wants to see us, Percy?"
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Oh, she had many titles, better not repeat her name around. The Mistress of Night, and her personification. The first being of creation, Mother of Day, Sleep and Death, Agony and Fate. The successor of Phanes, the creator." Percy answered, and was that admiration in his voice? 
"No… you don't mean… her ?" All blood drained from Annabeth's face, and Grover had to agree, upon noticing just who they were messing with.
"Stop being dramatic, Jackson." Natalie's British accent bit through the silence. "Yes, we're off to see Nyx. Get going. She's not patient today."
Grover traded a look with Annabeth, their mortification cut off by a screech. From between the red mist, seven horses walked, skeletal, glowing with the aurora borealis.
  "Oh yeah! Guys, meet the Nightmares. Aren't they cool?" Percy announced, cheerfully, hopping on the saddle of a blue and green maned one. "This is Tidebreaker, by the way."
  
    
  
  
    
  
  The glowing white eyes of the nearest mane locked with Grover's, showing a mind made of spiralling fractals, dancing fire and biting cold. And also a small craving for grinded bones and glass. He did 
  
    not
  
   want to know what those horses ate. 
With no option but to mount, they were soon faced with the issue of Piper. She was in no condition of riding on her own, a problem that was quickly solved by Percy offering to ride with her and make sure she would not fall. Tidebreaker was apparently very cautious and gentle.
However, instead of hopping on the remaining mare, Natalie revealed what was bound to be the third mind breaking information on the whole encounter.
He had not noticed before, but the back of her leather coat was open, revealing heavily inked skin underneath in the shape of a shadowy phoenix. The thing is, the bird started to flap its wings on her skin, and, like ice creeping up a soap bubble, black metal feathers sprouted from her back. Huge, being held up high above her shoulders, they dragged on the floor, and with a holographic hue to them, like oil on water.
"Holy shit, dude. Where- how… Is that nanotech ?" Leo exclaimed, looking every bit like a child that had just spotted Santa in their living room.
"Oh yeah, those are pretty cool." Said Percy, unfazed.
"Biological nanotechnology, mixed with ancient magic, Valdez" Answered Natalie, who then took two strong steps forward and leaped into the air, the horses breaking into a sprint behind her - running in the mist as if they were on solid ground. "I suppose you have questions for us." Sha added between flaps of the marvellous piece of tech on her back, an easy four metres wingspan.
Annabeth opened her mouth, and so started a session of Q&A as the grounds of Tartarus passed under, harmlessly.
  
  
  
  
  
Percy's story was simple, really. Apparently, he had met Natalie while wandering Tartarus, got her help in exchange for working for her, and has been around ever since. Natalie herself was Percy's commander, and worked directly for Nyx, doing her bidding, gathering souls of interest under her command.
When asked about when he would be allowed to go back, he replied: "Please, don't be offended by this." His eyes focused on the horizon as he spoke, Grover being able to feel his emotions swirling inside faster than any of them could comprehend. "But I could've gone back at any moment. I chose not to. So we will treat your wounds, and, depending on what the big boss says, send you back. After that, I'd appreciate it if I could remain dead."
  "Percy… why?" Asked Annabeth. 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  "Annabeth, I found freedom here. Just… You'll understand, later. I'm happy. I promise I'm not being mind controlled or blackmailed, no one is being held hostage."
The blonde looked like she wanted to argue, but was cut short by the red mist parting, revealing the House of Night, as they would later learn it was called.
It was a palace, built on a high mountain overlooking the first real forest they had seen so far - if forests had black trucks and purple leaves. The black stone led to delicate arches of white marble, glowing bright against the night sky. It bent in delicate arches, like the finest lace, supported by arches so delicate that they seemed to be made of ice. Stained glass windows splashed colour on the House, staining it rainbow. A glowing aurora glistened overhead, the clearest night sky Grover had ever seen allowing constellations to move and dance.
"Welcome, demigods, to our home" announced Natalie.
  
  
  
They were led through impeccable halls, lit by lanterns with blue fire, and advised to not wander. Much like the Labyrinth, this place had the bad habit of moving halls around for the sake of it. The floor looked like cast black and silver resin, tapestries and paintings adorning the walls. A couple of shadows materialised and dragged Piper away at some point, directly to the infirmary.
Climbing up stairs over stairs, the group eventually reached a cupola on the highest tower of the castle, offering a beautiful view of a pitch black lake in the middle of the forest.
Then, Natalie drew her sword, and for a second he could see Frank's hand fly up to his quiver, Annabeth drew her knife, sure that it had all been a trap.
Raising an eyebrow, the commander merely cut the air out the platform, the motion seeming to sweep away illusion in the shape of silver dust, a path of crystal materialising ahead.
With no hesitation, Percy and Natalie stepped onto the thin glass, walking surely ahead, followed by the, now slightly embarrassed, group. And as they walked, all sense of time and space seemed to melt away - supernovas going back to points of condensed matter, black holes collapsing nd colliding, the cold death of the universe and the initial explosion in an eternal loop - ghosts of extinct animals swimming around, as creatures that had not yet evolved passed by overhead. Music, foreign and familiar, in a cacophonous symphony that told the stories of a whole universe. Grover's head started to hurt, and he could see Frank's eyes twitch beside him. And yet, the two ahead walked unbothered.
Percy really was just built different.
A small star grew closer and closer, until the group reached a floating patio in the void. A round white marble structure, surrounded by twelve columns that held a circle of pure silver above, inscribed in tongues spoken and sung. A fountain of black water in the centre framed the figure of a woman, who bore striking resemblance to Natalie.
Then the fourth jaw-dropping event of the hour happened.
Percy kneeled. Out of his own free will, the one who had refused to kneel to Zeus himself lowered his body, presenting his sword in front of his eyes, alongside the raven woman.
And it was no wonder why. If before Grover's head hurt, now it pounded, as if he was about to birth a goddess. Clad in a white tunic, held by obsidian fibulae and a silver belt, framed by the dark fountain, there stood Nyx. A cloak made of woven threads of starlight and cristal on her back, fluttering in inexistent breeze, and jet black hair braided with precious gemstones.
The sheer pressure of her presence felt like staring into a god's true divine form. Droplets of blood slid down the Five's noses, Frank having completely fallen to his knees, half in a show of respect soon followed by the others, half in a show of pain. Hazel seemed the least disturbed, out of them.
"As promised, I bring the Five to you, mother, alongside the Satyr with Pan's heritage" Said Natalie, and oh, yes, the family resemblance was strong.
However, Grover couldn't stop thinking. How strong would a child of a primordial be?
"Good work, my dear. So, they did manage to walk the path here. I had my doubts." Upon her acknowledgement, Percy and Natalie stood to their feet, the son of Poseidon gesturing for them to remain kneeling. "They don't look as impressive as stories say." Annabeth's face curled in barely contained offence at the statement.
"Mistress, if i may." Started Percy "They are tired, and wounded. Let us heal their wounds, and send them off home. Their skills are needed on the Overworld."
Throwing a glance towards Leo and Grover, the goddess nodded. "Yes, they shall be alive for what is to come. My daughter, if you may, fix up their skills a little while they rest."
"Yes, mother." Answered Natalie.
"Dismissed" Ended Nyx, and Grover's world blacked out.
Notes:
Oh yeah, fun fact, i'm an archaologist. This is by no means archaological accurate, im playing by the vibes, much like rick. Come yell at me on tumblr at @phoenixdellaverita.
Chapter 8: Chapter six: We’re living in a broken home of hopes and dreams
Summary:
“I’m as faithful as an atheist, trade my soul for paperclips, trauma is what made me this. Baby you know that I’m dangerous, it’s too late for me to be saved”
Vampire by rumour, TX2
Notes:
So! I’m sorry for the delay - I had tests on university, then traveled to my home country and then my computer broke. Y’all’s love for this story made me find a way to write and publish on my phone, but I cannot guarantee it will be the same quality as before.
Also. I’m so sorry. I apologise in advance for the chapter’s whole… thing. You’ll see.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Previously: " Mistress, if i may." Started Percy "They are tired, and wounded. Let us heal their wounds, and send them off home. Their skills are needed on the Overworld."
Throwing a glance towards Leo and Grover, the goddess nodded. "Yes, they shall be alive for what is to come. My daughter, if you may, fix up their skills a little while they rest."
"Yes, mother." Answered Natalie.
"Dismissed" Ended Nyx, and Grover's world blacked out.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Mortal world, ten months after the fall of Gaea
  
  
The old door in front of him seemed like the strongest enemy to ever rise from Chaos. The polished wood and the brass doorknob stared back as if daring Percy to touch them, check if it’s real.
“Come on. Go ahead. Wasn’t this what you needed?” Said the female, Yorkshire accented voice by his side, a warm hand on his shoulder. As if to gather strength, Percy raised his left to intertwine their fingers, the right fist raised to knock.
It didn’t take long for the door to be opened, the smell of cinnamon and butter assaulting his senses, alongside the black hair and bright eyes of Sally Jackson. An out of words, breathless Sally.
“Hi mom. I’m home.”
It took her a few seconds to react, slowly raising her fingers as if to check if Percy was real. What must the woman have been trough, in her nightmares, for it to be needed to check with such wariness?
After confirming he was, in fact, breathing and alive, the woman threw herself forwards, safely held in the arms of her son. Silently sobbing, her tears dampened the cloth in his shoulder, as he ran his fingers through her hair.
“Percy! Percy” she held his face between her hands. “You said you’d never do this to your poor mother again. The last thing I heard of you was that- that phone call! And then Annabeth shows up sobbing, telling me you fell into hell, and didn’t come back? And, and now you’re here? With a tattoo? And taller than me?”
“Sorry, mom. I’ll explain, I swear. But can we enter? I don’t think the neighbours need to hear all this.”
Blinking, as if only now she noticed they were still very much in the middle of the hallway, she answered. “Of course, you- and who would this young lady be?”, for the first time noticing the presence of the imposing woman by Percy’s side, hands no longer intertwined but still in a protective stance.
As they stepped in and Percy closed the door behind himself, she replied. “My name is Natalie, Raven of the House of Night, Commander of Nyx, my lady. And I shall apologise for all the pain I’ve caused.”
If poor Sally Jackson was confused before, Natalie’s next actions made her even worse. Bending her left knee behind her right foot, sliding into a kneeling position, she begged:
“Your pardon, Sally Jackson, I implore. I was the one who detained your son at first, offering him a deal to survive. His servitude, for mine, and the fall of Gaea. I could’ve chosen to not offer it to him, but saw it as the path with less death and suffering. It does not justify my actions, but I hope it provides comfort to know your pain was not in vain, and you have been kept safe the whole time.”
Sally, taken by surprise, took one step back, bracing herself against the table. “What…”
With a sight, Percy guided her to a chair, and started to tell his story. Some details he would not share, but most of the story was told unfiltered, about falling and meeting Natalie, and how, for the first time, he’d had a choice, and staying had been his own decision to make.
About how time had been different, longer, feeling like a decade had passed already. And how things had changed, he had changed as a person, not just the partial immortality but in character too.
When he was done, tears tracked down his red cheeks, matching the silent ones in his mother’s face.
“I’m so sorry for taking this long. But… we had to wait. I had to wait. Mother, do you forgive me?”
“Oh, Percy dear. There’s nothing to forgive. It worries me to death when you go off, saving the world. But you’re a hero, that’s what you do, and I could not be more proud. And, seeming how happy you are, I could not be more relieved. You have my blessing, Percy, to live your life as you want. Your choices are your own to make. Always have been.”
And then, turning to the still kneeling figure of Natalie, she added “And I forgive you, Natalie, for your own decision”
Finally rising, the warrior gave Sally a bow of her head. “You’re a kind and wise woman, Sally Jackson, and a goddess in your own heart.”
Sally chuckled, as if the mere idea amused her. “That I may be. But there’s one thing I need to know.” And to the curious young adults, she asked:
“When’s the marriage?”
“Mooom!” Complained Percy, hiding his face in his hands, as Natalie’s cheeks grew a redder shade. “We’re not- we’re not getting married!”
“Oh! So you two ARE dating!”
“There you go Jackson, had to out us to your mother!” Natalie said as she elbowed Percy in the shoulder, pulling out a chair for herself. The heavy tone of the room was lifted, as Sally suddenly remembered that Percy had gone far too long without her blue cookies, and rushed to make them a batch.
If she gave her future daughter-in-law a copy of the recipe, it is for us to know, dear reader, and Percy to find out. Eventually.
And, it was a baffled Paul and an excited little Estelle that Percy was reunited with, a couple hours later, as they returned from a walk around the city. The young toddler didn’t fully understand what was going on, but this guy felt like safety, like family, and the tall lady had a soft smile and colourful eyes, so she was happy.
Later on, more tears would be shed, as Percy promised to return, as often as he could.
“You are safe, Lady, for as long as my power can allow. And I promise you, all harm to come to Estelle shall be reflected to my person instead, and any offender will be hunted and suffer it tenfold.”
Natalie’s eyes had been steel as she made the oath, deeper than the water of Styx, and with equal seriousness she was met by Sally.
She liked that one. And she knew the Raven had the power to back up the promise. For the first time, she was safe, untouchable and knowing her son was the same.
And she pitied the one who dared try to test the bond sealed that day.
  
  
  
  
  
Annabeth
Present day, House of Nyx, guest wing
  
  
She came to his senses slowly, the world spinning and her eyes refusing to focus. When she did, Annabeth wished she could go back to the bliss of unconsciousness.
Her head was pounding, as if her brain had melted away, destroyed by Greek fire. Her nose was stuffy and scratching with dried blood, along the red tracks of her tear ducts leaking some bloody liquid on her cheeks.
How had Percy and the other woman remained standing in front of Nyx?
She had been terrifying. Annabeth remembered feeling a god’s true form behind her closed eyes, the energy touching her skin and burning some of the hair in her arms.
If the Olympians were a nuclear bomb, Nyx was a supernova. The first being of creation, who had Made herself out of Chaos. Had that temple been the starting point of the universe itself?
She was shaken from her thoughts by the sound of moving sheets. Taking in her surroundings properly, she noticed they all had been placed in the same room, an immense bedroom with five beds, all covered by curtains on the sides, but spread out and decorated enough that it didn’t feel like an infirmary room.
No, this felt like a luxury hotel - the big arched windows showing the night sky, behind panels of stained glass with starry motifs. The floating foxfire and the blue fire burning in braziers, and some shelves lining the immense circular space, with one big table right in the middle of it.
The floor was covered by thick mats, so fluffy that her feet sank and felt like clouds. All in black and white marble, and blood red, black and purple colours. The only other colour was the single blue rose resting on the mahogany table, alongside a scribbled note.
“What’s that, Annabeth?” Asked Leo, standing by her side. The mats had not been allowed her to hear his steps, and now she could see the others sitting up and looking around too.
“An invitation, to dinner.” And she read it out loud:
‘Hey, guys. It’s Percy here.
No, yesterday was not a dream or someone trying to trick you. The House is safe, but please don’t leave this room, otherwise you’ll get lost. The corridors change shape sometimes.
Me and my team are waiting for you for dinner when you wake up (Natalie said it should happen in time). So, you’ll find a door leading to the dressing room and showers, if you want to clean up. I’ll come pick you guys up and lead you around. As I said, this place is kinda chaotic. Don’t worry about Piper, she’s recovering in the infirmary and will be fine by breakfast tomorrow.
I can’t wait to see your faces when you see the team! ”
Leo clicked his tongue, heading for the small side door, around 90 degrees from the middle window. “Well, you heard the guy. And I don’t know about you, but a warm shower and dinner sounds great right now!”
Following his example, one by one, they headed for the bath. Separated by marble walls, a series of curtains led to dressing rooms, with clothes piled up and folded on top of tables, and a box of toiletries. Against the wall, showers inside glass boxes sided by small bathtubs carved into the stone floor.
Annabeth allowed herself time to relax, scrubbing down the sweat before submerging into the warm water.
Percy seemed… off. It could be the time, of course. But it wouldn’t be their first encounter with mind control. And if that was the case, she better get him free as soon as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  
The offered clothes were comfortable. Linen pants, finely made, as well as the shirts, both in dark grey. High ankle leather boots and thick socks waited by their beds, as well as folded mantles that could be wrapped around their shoulders. They even found some hair products and skincare stuff inside the kits, something Hazel was thankful for, since her curls tended to go a bit untamed without those in missions. Annabeth herself made use of them, after a long time of neglect of her own hair.
Feeling refreshed and sitting together on Frank’s bed, it felt almost… wrong. Every time things like this had happened to Annabeth, it turned out to be a trap or some sort of trickery. The lotus casino and Circe’s island being the biggest examples.
“Man, did you all see those wings the scary lady had? I really want to get my hands on that. The things we could make!” Leo rambled excitedly, seemingly unconcerned, while Frank nodded along.
“And this place is so big. Did you even see those stars? There’s constellations I’ve never even mapped before.” Added Grover
“Don’t get yourselves distracted guys. This could all still be a trap” Annabeth felt the need to inform.
“I mean. Yeah. But I don’t think it is” replied Grover “I can feel what Percy feels, remember? Nothing felt off. About his mental state, it is. And he would never want to harm us. I say, we roll with it for now, and deal with it later”
She had to admit, he had a point.
  
  
“Did you guys see their equipment?” Asked Frank, out of the blue. “It seemed like something out of some steampunk movie, or some of those fantasy series you like, Hazel. With the hot fey men.” With that, the daughter of Pluto blushed a bit. “It’s like they’re some secret society of elite warriors or something, he even mentioned a team.”
“Yeah, about that! Why would we have a reaction to them? Wonder if they’re like monsters or something. Can you imagine, the Minotaur having dinner with us!”
It was in a joking manner that the ambient descended into increasingly absurd theories, no one addressing the whole part of being in Tartarus, inside the house of Nyx, and having met the goddess herself.
It was a tad overwhelming, to be fair.
A soft knock in the door broke their bickering, Percy sticking his head inside. “So, you guys hungry?”
And, oh, once he stepped into the room, Annabeth suddenly felt underdressed.
Knee high black boots showed off his calves, steel toed and pointy. The leather pants and the white toga showing off parts of his chest and back did no favours either, alongside the dark blue cloak held in place by a silver pin in the shape of a hippocampus. On his waist, the same long black sword rested on a sheat, alongside a long dagger. His forearms were decorated by silver bracelets, matching the crown made of metal leaves and small shiny diamonds on his head.
Like a prince from a fairy tale book.
“What? Do I have something in my face?”
“Percy, my bro, what the fuck are you wearing?”
“What, this is just peak green fashion! I don’t have to blend in anymore, do I. Now let’s get moving, I’m hungry.”
And with a swishing of cloth, he was off, Grover trotting to catch up.
As the six walked, Percy rambled on about the House. “So, the whole building has its own personality. It’s kind of weird at first, but you get used to it, but I do advise you walk around with a guide, I remember when I accidentally took the wrong left and ended up on the roof, Nat had to fly and pick me up.
You’re on the guest wing, but our rooms are close by, and we will probably just do stuff together until you guys have to leave.”
“You’re not coming with?” Asked Hazel
“Can’t, I have my own stuff going on here. But now that you guys know I’m alive, I’ll try to visit. Time is weird here so I can’t promise when, I mean, for me it’s been a couple hundred of years. Natalie has lived over a millennia, she came here around the Victorian times I think.”
Leo playfully elbowed Hazel, commenting about finally finding someone older than her for a change. To that, Percy snorted.
Annabeth couldn’t stop herself from noticing the subtle differences in his posture, back held upright and head high. It was almost… unnatural, seeing Percy hold himself as some sort of lord. Although, he seemed to be a lord of the House.
“Okay, we’re here!” He broke her from her thoughts, turning around and bracing his arms against large double doors. “Now, try to keep your jaws off the floor, okay?”
And with these words, he pushed the doors back, taking a step backwards into the room.
  
  
  
  
  
Annabeth didn’t expect to be met with an open environment. A path of blindingly white marble led to another circular space, with white columns holding a high dome of delicately sculpted stone. Between the Corinthian columns, sheer black and purple curtains waved in non-existent wind, the air warm despite the clouds lower than their feet. The whole terrace showed the swirling nebulas and the grand architecture of the House, more braziers of blue fire casting flickering light over the place.
Right in the middle of the patio, a conversation pit filled with warm cushions and pillows, throw blankets and a mahogany table functioned as the dining table. And, sat around…
Percy was right about the shock about the Team.
Because staring into her eyes, was Luke Castellan.
  
  
  
“EYYYY Percy, finally, I’m starving.”
Hearing those voices, and seeing those faces, was like looking into the past, ghosts and memories dancing in unreality.
It wasn’t just Luke. No, although he had been the one directly across the doors, there were others. By his side, sat Zoe, then Beckendorf and Silena cuddled with each other. By Luke’s left, Bianca.
All the ones she thought she had lost, and some of those, were people whose life she had seen leave their eyes.
Annabeth couldn’t hold her tongue.
“What the fuck?”
A brief moment of silence, before the room exploded in laughter, Luke wheezing and hitting his head on the table.
“Man! Your reaction is priceless!”
“Hi Annabeth! Grover! Been a while!” Said Bianca from her seat, as Silena rose and draped one arm across her shoulder. “I’m Bianca, for your lot that didn’t meet me!”
Grover slowly turned his head to Percy, eyes descending into goat pupils in shock.
“Yeah, my bad buddy, but they wanted to be dramatic! That’s the team!”
A room full of ghosts, that’s what it was.
Annabeth was lead down the conversation pit, a bowl of something warm pressed into her hands, as the room descended into small talk.
How was she supposed to act as if this was normal?
“Because it is” whispered Percy in her ear, and that’s when she noticed she had said it out loud. “We may have died, but existence goes on.”
“It really does” added Beckendorf “and we’ve been watching, y’know. Leo, I saw what you did to my dragon. Some amazing ideas, that’s what it was, I didn’t even think about it after Percy and I found it in the woods that one time.”
“Wait. You’re Beckendorf? The Charles Beck-“
“Yeah! And this beauty here is my dear Silena”
The daughter of Aphrodite locked eyes with Piper, who had joined leo by his side. “I’m so proud of what you did to the Cabin!”
“Yes. In fact, we are proud of what all of you did” added Zoe, complementing it with praise for Frank’s skill with the bow.
And… it was then she noticed. Each and every one of them, a foil, or a parallel to the Seven. Except for Percy an Annabeth herself.
Bianca had Hazel, Zoe and Frank, silena and piper and Leo and Beckendorf. Luke had been the one to teach her the basics on battle tactics, and how to fight.
The atmosphere was light, and joyful, surrounded by stars and peace. Like a family, held together by the dark glint in their eyes, an experience shared. The pain of passing away, and the relief of finding a home in the House.
A house of broken dreams and hope.
And yet… she could see it on her companions. Looking for the other person the romans had lost.
“Jason isn’t here” said Luke “he was not chosen”
Chosen?
Before she could ask, the doors opened once again, and the apparent captain of the team walked in. She wore the same fashion of the rest, the classic Greek clothing and colourful mantle, on the exception that her dress was black instead of white.
“I see you have already made yourselves comfortable.” Natalie said as she slid by Percy’s side, who passed her a bowl of what appeared to be Chinese noodles. “So introductions are out of order.”
“Took you a while, captain” replied Luke
“I was held back by cleanup. Beckendorf? You’ll find the traps we set out in your lab. I expect a report soon.”
Oh yes, the silver contraption that had held the hydra back long enough for them to run. Annabeth had forgotten all about that in the aftermath.
“Well, I suppose the accommodations are of your liking.” Continued Natalie, addressing Annabeth directly “if you wish, we have single rooms, but as a team I supposed you’d prefer to stay together.”
“Yes, it was appreciated. Thank you.”
“Don’t thank me yet, miss Chase. You’ll be begging for mercy tomorrow.”
Leo gagged on his own food, and, after recovering his breath, asked why was that.
“Because Percy was right. We need to do a proper assessment of your abilities come morning. See if you’re fit to aid us on the future.”
“Is that even necessary? We are the seven of the prophecy, you know!” Replied Annabeth, a point of rage in her voice upon the implication that, after all they had been through, they were somehow not enough.
Deadly silence fell over the room, as if she had implied that the moon landing was fake, or that Martians had built the pyramids.
“So, about that…” started Percy, only to be cut by Natalie’s snort and reply.
“Please. You were never the Seven. Chiron had, at most, two of them under his teaching.”
Now outraged, Annabeth rose; a futile try to stare down a woman that, with no doubts, didn’t need to move to crush her down.
“We are the ones who fought Gaea! Leo died for it, and you dare imply it was for nothing?”
“Oh, miss, not nothing. Your efforts sure weakened her down and slowed down her progress enough. But did you really think that would be enough? No. The explosion, and the sacrifice of the little brat over there were enough to open me a chance. To create a rift big enough to pull Gaea into the domain of Nyx.
Merely throwing her into the air would never be enough to weaken a Primordial. But that was. And so, my Team joined forces to take her down. It was not fire, but storm, in the end.” Explained Natalie, with all the calm of a parent, summoning electric crackles between her fingers as clouds condensed around Percy’s raised hands, a storm forming between them. “We were the ones to take them down.”
In the silence, Frank’s words were all but too loud. “So…? That means…”
With a wicked smirk, Natalie answered. “These people are the Seven of the prophecy, not you. No, you are merely Five.”
  
  
Notes:
So! An explanation is in order.
Yes, they were never the seven, but Percy was a part of the true team.
The prophecy goes as such, now:Seven half-bloods shall answer the call - yes, called by Natalie to join them. A literal call.
To storm or fire, the world must fall. - self explanatory, much?
An oath to keep with the final breath - Percy literally made an oath to Natalie as she stabbed him in the heart guys.
And foes bear arms to the Doors of death. - again. Percy fought with Natalie instead of Annabeth. And also the whole team is pretty close to the passage to death, but not on the living side anymore, are they?I hope you guys enjoyed this! And yes, there are a few important clues I left out there. There’s no mistake in the headcount.
Chapter 9: Chapter seven: Here in the darkness, I know myself
Summary:
“I've been wondering just what would peace be like / I've been staring into headlights, swallow me whole, I'm finding my peace of mind” - High, Sir Sly
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Infirmary, House of Nyx
Piper´s body moved without her consent, swinging a strange sword in unfamiliar motions. Flashes of black swirled just out of her vision, but Piper could´t force her head to check what it was.
Actually, she was pretty sure this wasn´t her own body, since her hair wasn't that iridescent black, nor were her hands and arms tattooed with strange symbols and swirls, like fine lace. The only familiar thing in this whole scenario was the goddess in front of her, rising in all her earthy glory - The green eyes of Gaea focused on snapping off her head.
Air swirled in plumes around her limbs, and Piper noticed she was flying, the black shadows on her back were wings that could carry her with speed and agility. Others were around, but amidst the lights and sounds and the oneiric nature of the vision (dream?), she could only make out a rainbow of colours and sharp metal.
Fingers of lightning sprouted from her palms, as a storm surrounded the goddess, and this was wrong, this was not how the fight was supposed to go - where was Leo, and Festus, and Jason? The fire had been a brilliant red, not this cool blue and green that merged with the clouds. Jason´s lightning was blue, not this magenta that ran through her body and blasted the goddess in the chest.
Gaea surely wasn't supposed to crumble into dust, being blown away by cosmid wind, dissipating among stars - for now she could see where the fight had happened, an infinite space of nebulas and supernovas, somewhere in the start of creation.
“Beautiful, isn't it?” A silky voice said behind her, and, finding she could now move her own body again, Piper turned around. A beautiful woman, in a sheer white dress, stood on nothing. The cloth shimmered like the stars, rivalled only by the whip of silver on her hands. Dark iron ornaments sucked all the light in her arms and a crown of the same material laid atop her head, drawing the eye to her bottomless eyes. A mirror of the sky all around, they seemed like something one could get lost in. “This is my domain, the eternal night we all came from and to which we shall all return, when the balance between Chaos and Order is unmade.”
“I’m sorry, I don’t think I understand-”
“You wound´t. The truths of this universe aren't in your fate, child. Before you ask, I am Nyx, the first goddess of all creation and the eldest of the primordials. The fight you just saw was between my daughter, her team, and my younger sibling.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Because I´m afraid your leadership will soon be needed. You´re the heir of the eldest of olympians, my own grand niece, Aphrodite. I trust you to handle the conflicted emotions to come in the next few months, Piper McLean. And to trust my daughter. She may look arrogant and authoritarian, but those certainly weren't her fatal flaws. There's no need for any of my chosen ones to put any of you five down, and if they seem to do so, it's because you must learn from it. Trust their wisdom.”
Piper was now officially more confused than before. “I-”
“You´ll understand, young one. Remember that starlight has marked fate.”
And with those last words, the dream melted back into reality, void and glitter dripping down her skin and covering her eyes.
  
  
Master bedroom, earlier that night
“That was mean, Nat” Percy said, as soon the double doors behind his back closed. “Necessary, but mean.”
“They needed to get off their high horse. Better sooner than later. Plus, you went along with it.” she added, removing the purple lined cloak from her shoulders, and laying her shoes in a dresser near the bed. And Percy couldn't help but appreciate the view of the carefully inked skin, and the way she looked like she could crush his head between her biceps and forearm.
“I love you” He said, holding his partner´s waist from the back. “And, fair point.”
Natalie twisted on her feet, laying her hands on his shoulders, and pressing their lips together. “Come on, I think we deserve a long bath after dealing with those five”.
Percy couldn't agree more, as he allowed her to lead them towards the thermal hot springs. Holding hands with her, he could almost forget his past haunting him, sleeping in rooms down that very same hall. As if sensing his mood, the shadows in the hallways were deeper and darker today, swirling around his ankles like mist. They'd been down this path so many times since he´d moved in, his mind wandered, to how much Percy wished his delicate peace didn't shatter.
He would not be able to go through it again.
Natalie turned to look at the man she had come to love, pushing the doors back behind her, the warm air rushing out to make her dark hair float around her face. Without waiting for him, the warrior walked in swift feet, unbuttoning her black dress and allowing it to fall by her feet, revealing the sports bra and shorts underneath. Without a second thought, she dived into the deep thermal pool in the middle of the room.
The thermal baths of the house of night were a work of wonder - built into the cliff, the walls and floor were carved in the black volcanic stone of the mountain, smoothed to the point of being like a mirror in certain parts. Deep blue and green moss grew on the ceiling, luminescent flowers and mushroom casting a delicate light complemented by the magic perfumed candles spread in natural stone shelves. The wall directly opposite of the double mahogany doors was made of arches of obsidian and glass, granting a view of the endless red mist and dancing nebulae outside.
“Are you going to join me, or just enjoy the view?” Natalie asked, after diving again to better arrange her hair out of her face and reclining on one of the many moss covered rock formations that rose from the steaming water.
With a smirk, Percy´s shirt joined her dress on the floor as a response. He swam towards her, pressing a chaste kiss on her lips, which turned into a more eager trail down her neck. It was not the time or circumstance to go beyond, shall I remind you, my dear reader.
Percy was running his hands between her shoulders, undoing the stress caused by the day, when another male voice sounded from the shadows. “Hey, you two. I think it's my turn with him, Nat.”
A grin spread on Percy's face, spinning in the water to face the pale man emerging from the mist. Wearing a fur lined leather jacket, ripped jeans and steel toed boots, there stood the chief of the spy network of the House.
“Nico!” The expression on his face could be compared to a lovestruck damsel, a blinding smile that was soon mirrored by his boyfriend by the edge of the pool, eying their discarded clothes. “Come join us, then.”
The newcomer gladly obliged, slipping into the bench near them. “Been treating our boyfriend well, Nat?”
“But of course, can't have him whining for you every time I need intel, can I?”
“I don’t whine .” Interjected Percy, the creeping blush on his face disguised by the steam.
“Oh, i must’ve adopted a dog, then, that would explain-”
“Shut up!” squeaked Percy, sending a wave of warm water into her face. The coompaning laugh from Nico and the infuriated expression on Nat’s face made it clear to any that this was a common scene in these halls. As did the ensuing water fight, with no obvious winner, since Percy refused to use his water control to gain advantage.
Once it had all calmed down, said demigod found himself sitting on his boyfriend's lap, head resting on his shoulder, as Natalie floated nearby.
No, he would not sacrifice this peace for anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
It would be some time before the trio decided to leave the thermal pool, wrapping themselves in fluffy bathrobes and carrying their stuff back to their shared room.
However, they would not be walking back alone.
After waking up from her disturbing dream, Piper was glad to find her dagger and backpack by the feet of her bed, seeming untouched. Slipping the weapon in its scabbard on her belt, the daughter of Aphrodite tiptoed out of the infirmary, facing identical halls leading deeper in the castle.
Choosing a direction at random, she started to walk, soon being rewarded with the sounds of voices laughing. Keeping to the shadows, which seemed to embrace her, as if accomplices in a crime, she peeked out of a corner only to see Percy, Nico and that unknown woman heading into a room, the door silently closing behind her.
Consumed by curiosity, she pressed her ear against the wood.
“So, dear, where have you been these past weeks? I missed you.” Percy asked.
‘... Dear? Who is he referring to?’ She asked herself, only to have her own question answered by Nico replying.
“Around. Camp Jupiter, Half blood, and had a talk with our friends up north and south too. I heard some concerning rumours.”
“Think we're running out of time?” Asked a feminine voice, belonging to the woman, if the accent was any indication. Natalie, was it?
A brief silence and wood creaking were followed by his reply. “Not as much as we thought. But we should act before the change of the moon. Chaos knows what will happen after.”
“I expect a full report on this at the next meeting, Nico.”
“Of course, commander.”
Piper was feeling lost, not being able to view their expressions, and shuffled to peek through the crack between the door and the wall. It didn’t grant a great angle, only a view of a now dressed Percy leaning against- a piano? - as he gestured to someone out of her sight. “Come here, you two, stop being so serious. I missed my partners.”
“Are you sure you’re treating our boyfriend right, Nat? He seems more cuddly than usual.” Came Nico’s answer as he obliged.
‘Our boyfriend, huh?’ Piper asked herself, mentally. ‘Wait until Annabeth finds out. She will flip.’
“It’s those nosy demigods, barging in with no warning. You told me they seemed to be planning something, but we all thought we’d have more time.”
“None of us could guess they’d find a way into Tartarus of all places.” Percy replied to his apparent girlfriend, walking with Nico out of frame. “But we should be free of them soon. If not for long, at least we will have time for-”
Whatever he was about to say was drowned out by the sound of footsteps coming down the hall, turning the corridor, too fast for Piper to do anything but look up as a woman looked down on her, with her face glued to the door.
“Well, hello, Piper McLean. Heard anything interesting?”
However, Piper found herself unable to reply. Because staring down at her was a dead person.
Notes:
HIIII. hello. been a while huh.
Life got in the way - college hasnt been easy. But here we are, another chapter to this mess.
hope you guys enjoyed, even if it´s shorter than usual. Any theories or even just a keysmash are appreciated, im always eager to hear ya´lls feeback!
Chapter 10: Chapter eight: Break me down and build me up
Summary:
Chapter summary: forget the hearse, ‘cause I’ll never die / I got nine lives, cat’s eyes / abusing’ every one of them and runnin’ wild - Back in Black, AC/DC
Notes:
Look at that, two chapters in a week? miracles happen.
Warning; this chapter has a quick description of a character death but it's not permanent. (It starts at "they got closer to the ice pillar" and ends at “What…” Hazel asked in shock". )
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Silena
Silena was heading down the hallways to her room, after a charged and silent dinner. She owned Natalie a lot, that she did - her current boss had fished her soul out of the long lines to enter the Underworld, healing the acid burns and open wounds on her afterlife manifestation, and offering her a chance to keep fighting. To keep watching over the ones she loved, and left behind, and to meet again with the man she loved over all of them.
Only a fool wouldn't take it.
Pressing her back against the cool walls, she gazed upwards, to the arched ceilings of the House of Nyx. Her deal had granted her a whole new perspective in life, and on her own abilities. It really showed how, even under Chiron´s tutelage, the demigods of modern age lacked the proper support to grow.
She was one of the best examples. Although Silena had been a respected camp leader, and wielded the charm power with ease, being allowed to explore her skills had opened a realm of possibilities. They weren't always fun, however.
Tense situations like the day had been weighted heavier on her. Because, unseen to any other eye, the air rippled. Flashes of colour and emotion piercing through her eyes if she let her guard down, even now that tensions had subsided. A double edged sword, that's what it was. While as a member of the spy network the power to just see emotions and weave them as she pleased was tremendously useful, amplifying and reducing what she pleased, and also influencing and hypnotising her targets… well. It wasn't easy to turn it off .
And so, that was how she noticed the ripples coming from the triad´s door. Triad being the affectionate nickname given by the team for their three young leaders, deeply in love between each other (even if not all in the romantic sense). It didn't seem like a known aura, however. Even if something about it was familiar.
Approaching silently, Silena peeked over the corner of the hallways, to find Piper McLean with her ear pressed to the door, on a ridiculous attempt at spying, nestled between two of the shades of the House.
Spooked by the sudden approach, Silena saw a spike of fear cut through the curiosity-shock-confusion mist around her successor.
“Well, hello, Piper McLean, hear anything interesting?” She asked, amused at the small edge of shame and realisation on her face. “What, saw a ghost?”
Before the younger one could answer, she gestured towards the end of the hallway, away from the closed door. When they were at a sufficient distance, she continued. “You´re lucky those three had their guard down, and the House helped you. Otherwise you would be caught by something far worse than me!”
“You're Silena Beauregard.” Piper said, staring at her face. “The real one?”
“Of course! I’m too pretty to be copied by some phantom.” Joked Silena “And you’re young Piper, who put some order in that cabin. Good job, by the way.”
“Well, I couldn't let Drew run the place, could I?”
Oh yes, Silena remembered her. The arrogant girl that refused to listen to any of what she had to say. “No, we could not. I suppose you’re a bit curious about what you just saw.”
At Piper’s nod, Silena launched into a long catch up of what she had missed - From her passing out halfway in Tartarus, to the arrival of Grover and the Five on the house, the conversations over the dinner table and a bit of who integrated the team. She added in some details of how Percy had been the last to join, some of what he did to make sure her mission was completed, and who exactly Natalie was.
Honestly, Silena was surprised she was not interrupted on her narrative, only receiving nods and hums from Piper until she was done.
“So, you’re like a secret Justice League for the magic world?” asked Piper once she was done.
“Heh, you could say so. More like the Green Lanterns, really. It’s a fun job, once you get used to it.”
Yes, it really was. Even if Silena missed some people in CHB, Clarisse and her Cabin especially, she had found a new family here. They all had.
Realising Piper hadn't eaten with them, she offered her arm. “Join me to raid the kitchen? We have hot cocoa.”
“Oooh, yes please!” Piper agreed, a sparkle of admiration and relief around her.
Yes, this one would be a nice ally for them, the spy part of Silena concluded.
After a good eight hours of sleep, Silena woke up to the soft light of stars filtering through the heavy curtains covering her stained glass walls. By her side, laid her partner, the man she once believed that she would never kiss again.
Beckendorf still had his own room, of course - it was for the best, considering he liked his things perfectly organised, down to a methodical system of labels, while she believed in organised chaos. His space was more of a second, personal worksop than a bedroom, the room being personalised and modified with time. Meanwhile hers was comfy and full of surfaces where she could collect travel trinkets and pretty rocks. And a pretty impressive collection of zoonomy books too.
Allowing her feet to sink to the soft carpet, she walked to the walk-in closet, filled with a mix of armour collections, myth-world clothing and normal mortal attire, as were most of the team’s. Choosing a more multipurpose set for the day, Silena put on a more flexible leather set, reinforced by steel plates in less mobile areas. Her pants had similar additions, the tight fit contrasting nicely with the open sleeves of the white tunic underneath, accented with pink stitchery in geometric patterns. One may think it impractical, but she liked being able to slip things in and out as she pleased. Her arms were soon covered by dark iron rerebraces and vambraces, made of stygian steel like most of their equipment.
Once Silena had walked out, Beckendorf already waited half-dressed for the day, missing only the back shoulder part of the brigantine he preferred. He used to say something about how it made opponents aim for his legs, not knowing the large and flowy folds hid equally heavy equipment. She still thought it silly, but if it worked for him, let him be. She supposed his large battle axe wasn´t suited for defensive motions, not like her spear granted her a wide range of safety.
“Good morning, beautiful.” She complimented, helping him fasten some leather wraps around his arms.
“Hey, cute girl.” He replied, nuzzling his nose on her hair, enjoying the perfume. “Ready for a day of suffering?”
Silena groaned loudly, splaying back in her bed. “Natalie will put us through the ringer today. Or make us babysit. I swear, she loves making us show off.”
“You like the performance, though.” Replied her boyfriend. “Bet she will sicc Piper on you.”
“Oh, we do need to finish our talk from yesterday. She has some raw power but absolutely no precision.”
Beckendorf huffed, helping her to her feet. “Not everyone is a prodigy, Selena. There´s a reason Natalie chose you, remember?”
With a soft smile, she held her boyfriend´s arm and, together, they headed to the dining room.
  
  
  
Upon arrival, she could taste the anxiety in the air. Percy was drowning his pancakes in honey, while Annabeth, sat at his left, glared holes into the table, around the general direction Natalie’s tattooed hand slid on his forearm. Silena was aware that Luke had had a heart-to-heart with her at some point after dinner yesterday, since he had communicated that ‘the matter had been solved’ through the team’s mental link the previous night.
It didn’t stop the daughter of Athena to look murderous. By her side, Grover looked as if he was ready to hold her back, while Leo was thoroughly distracted by something Luke was saying to him, Bianca and Zoe capturing Hazel’s attention, and Frank focused on the floating foxfire that had decided to inspect his hair. Nico’s absence by Natalie's side was remarkable, the lucky bastard and his infinite supply of excuses to skip on annoying moments.
Overall, quite a family gathering vibe, if Silena could say so. All they were missing was Natalie’s older sister, Hemera, and her bad dad jokes.
“Goooood morning, everyone!” Cheered Beckendorf, helping himself to some German sausages and warm bread, while Silena went for some of the spicy chilli, much to Leo’s appreciation. She wasn’t the only one to enjoy more filling meals in the morning.
“We don’t have mornings here, Beckendorf.” Commented percy, leaning back and sipping some of his sugary, creamy monstrosity he called coffee. “Which I'm eternally thankful for, I can’t stand them.”
“Hear that” agreed Leo, scooting over to give some more room to Silena. “So, Nyx had said something about training?”
Natalie laid down her tea cup, and replied. “Yes. We shall do an overall evaluation of your abilities today, and pair you up to work together. Our focus shan’t be improving fast, but pointing out what you need to change in your own routines, as well as see what the new generation of heroes is being made of.”
By her side, Silena could see the faint cloud of amusement around Leo, probably noticing how… peculiar their leader was. Though, to be fair, she was from the 1800´s. She could also see the tooth-rotting sweetness with wish Percy thought of her, and the quiet anticipation around Luke. The dramatic bastard.
The rest of the meal went a bit more light heartedly, Luke sharing embarrassing stories about percy’s first time around a sword, and how he had nearly chopped off his own neck trying a fancy movie manoeuvre with a longsword instead of a lightsaber. Grover left them at some point, mentioning how some water spirits had asked to show him around the rivers and forests around the House.
But, all too, soon, the time for an assessment was due.
  
  
  
  
  
Sielna had to admit, the training room was a work of art.
The tall, arched ceiling was home to a crisscrossed maze of beams and chains, perfect for training the more acrobatic moves that the commander liked. (Silena strongly thought she belonged in a circus in the past, but any questions besides her age and time spent under Nyx were met with pointed remarks, so she could not be sure.)
Down the walls, the room was separated in several spaces by the columns. The walls were lined with equipment, from training and sharp weaponry to hoops, traffic cones, tennis balls, elastics, and more. One of the walls opened to the night expense outside, while the side spaces were home to a pool, some gym equipment, targets for shooting practice, and training dummies.
Doors in the walls led to more specialised rooms, like one with a permanent blizzard or the one that just opened on the cliff under the House. Climbing days were always fun. The main space, though, was the stone dais in the central area. About the size of a basketball court, it was elevated about half a metre from the floor, the stone marked by rock-shattering strikes no one had bothered to fix. Silena knew for a fact most damage dealt to the room tended to fix itself, but some little scars were left as reminders.
“Heh, try to not let bugs fly in.” Luke commented to the Five’s surprised expressions. “All of this has been used and seen my suffering.”
“Aw, come on, Nat is not that bad as a teacher!” Replied Beckendorf, strapping his axe to his waist.
“No, Percy is.” Said Bianca, selecting a couple of daggers and a crossbow.
The chuckle coming from said merciless teacher was enough of an answer. Silena readied her main weapon, a copy of the electric spear she used against the drakon, as Luke inspected his one-handed sword and round wood and leather shield.
“That's not riptide.” Pointed annabeth, staring at the one and a half hand sword percy sheathed by his side.
“No. I don’t use it anymore. This is allision .” And, with a side smirk, Percy looked at Leo. “Wanna see something cool as fuck?”
  “Hell yeah, dude”
  
    
  
  
    
  
  Percy then pressed the sensor on the handle, making the blade glow, a line of  blue light running on the edge, humming with power. “It doubles as a-” 
“Lightsaber. Holy shit, can I get one?”
“You’ll have to ask the boss.”
Leo turned pleading eyes towards Natalie, who simply hummed and replied that, maybe, someday, when he was ready.
Silena didn´t have the heart to tell him that all of the team’s signature weapons did that. Best let the boy find out on his own.
Soon after, Natalie had them running laps with their equipment, the boys and Zoe knocking each other around and looking every bit like a bunch of newborn deers finding out how to run for the first time.
After what should count for about two kilometres, the group gathered around for a set of warm-up bodyweight exercises, from push ups to squats and lunges. Mindless banter and comments flowed around, painting the air in shimmers of fun and excitement.
“All right.” Started Natalie as they finished up their stretches “We will do king of the mountain.”
Luke groaned loudly, dramatically flopping on his back. Silena had to agree.
“Sorry… what is that?” Asked Frank, unsure.
“Hell, that’s what it is.” Answered Luke, from the floor. “Basically two people start sparring, and once one loses, they change with someone else. Whoever won stays, and has to keep going until they get too tired or lose. Before you say it doesn’t seem that bad, try staying there for three or four fights in a row, and then you tell me what you think.”
“Come on, it’s not that bad.” Scoffed Bianca, reaching out with a hand, which Luke gladly took. “We could be doing random weapons again.”
Percy shuddered at the idea of that. Silena remembered the time he had pulled bows. It had been a pathetic defeat.
“All right, then. Let’s get started. Let’s see, Annabeth against Silena. After that, whoever steps in the arena first goes. All weapons and magic allowed. Piper, i still think you should avoid more injuries, so stay back for now.”
Silena knew that being put as one of the first was one of Natalie’s strategies - her aura vision would allow her to gauge how the Five dealt with their own emotional control, be it under win or defeat.
She readied her spear, making sure the electrical current was set to the lowest charge, only causing small flashes or pain and mauve a tingly member for a few minutes. However, she allowed the higher charge to spark in the blade for a few seconds, to warn her opponent. This was a friendly spar, after all.
“First blood wins. Blunt hits don’t count, unless they break skin. Don’t worry about damage to the arena, it fixes itself after each session.” Informed Percy, stepping between the two girls. “In position…” With a careful couple steps back of their arbiter, Silena got en garde, a classic Fiore mezza porta de ferro stance. A defensive position would be best to gauge Annabeth’s style. “Ready?” Percy took a few more steps back, then jumped out of the arena as he announced “Go!”
Annabeth’s long dagger flashed as she stepped closer, feinting an attack to make Silena open her guard. Her speed and agility were remarkable, and had a sound strategy - get past the danger zone of the electrified tip of the spear, and then slash her with a quick strike.
However, Silena knew how to deal with that, quickly reversing her grip to allow a closer quarter fight, dodging the quick slashes and bumping her on the side with the low end of the spear, followed by a sweep on her feet, causing Annabeth to fall on her back. While the daughter of Athena regained her breath, Silena slashed at her legs, a superficial cut that would stop bleeding before the rest of the fights were over.
Percy whistled, and helped Annabeth to her feet. However, the team knew that there was no pause between combats of this style, and Beckendorf ran into the arena, having switched his axe for a halberd, spinning it in an intimidating fashion that made his arms look great. “So, babe, how do you wanna do this?”
Not bothering with an answer, Silena regained her position, crossing her legs ahead and aiming her electric tip to his chest. A telegraphed motion, yes, but also a new move she had been dying to try. Beckendorf blocked it with the broad part of his weapon, jumping back. Right as the blade made contact, Silena amped up the current with a slide of her thumb, sending a quick taser up the metal. Even if the shaft was mostly made of wood, she knew Beckendoft liked his hidden mechanisms, and there surely was some for of wiring hidden inside.
It was a right guess, for his arms suddenly went slack and he barely managed to dodge her next stab. “That was a low move”
“You know I love playing dirty.” Silena replied. However, the current she had used was relatively low, and with a roll he was able to retrieve his weapon, using the hooker lower part of the blade to catch hers, diverting her motion and slapping the sharpened butt of the weapon on her shoulder, the spike driving through the cracks and making blood drip on the floor.
Behind Beckendorf´s back, she saw Leo step in, a grin on his face as he shot a column of fire towards the other son of hephaestus’ left, intending on distracting him, a metal sphere on his left hand.
Beckendoft quickly jumped out, his halberd retracting into a smaller tomahawk. Leo threw the sphere towards him, and on reflex, he cut it in half. A thick smoke filled the arena.
“Nice move.” Silena heard Natalie commenting to Percy, as she pressed a cold compress on her shoulder after drinking some flegedon water, the wound closing already. “He knows he can’t beat him in direct combat.”
More mechanical wiring could be heard from the smoke, the fast clicking making it seem like Leo was calibrating another sphere.
However, he never got to use his new plan, as the arena went up in flames. Apparently the gast he had used was quite flammable. A very charred Leo stared in shock at Beckendor’s flaming green hands. “Is that fucking greek fire?”
“Yes!” Beckendorf answered cheerfully, asn he lunged forwards with the small axe, cutting into Leo’s skin and claiming victory.
Without hesitation, Zoe knocked an arrow on her bow. The former huntress had slowly approached the opposite end of the arena, and, firing from a blind spot, the sharp arrowhead pierced through Beckendoft's pants, the impact making him go down one knee.
Before he could even fully turn around, her next shot cut the back of his hand, granting her victory.
A brief moment of silence fell over the room, until the air around Zoe shimmered, walls of stone rising from the floor. With a snap of her fingers, Hazel summoned a maze out of the mist, unsheathing her spatha and charging in.
“Oh, see that, Bianca?” pointed Luke “using summoned constructs to block ranged attacks, that’s an interesting tactic, would fit that idea you had to defend against faster monsters.” To which the girl nodded. Clanging of metal was heard, and the walls came down, Hazel kneeling in front of Zoe, who had a hunting knife crossed to her neck.
She backed off, giving Hazel time to step out of the arena, while Frank aimed a shot, straight for her feet.
The archer wasn't ready for Zoe’s cat reflexes, however, as she jumped up, her body morphing into a cooper’s hawk. Following her example, Frank dropped his own bow and turned into a peregrine falcon, his talons extended towards her. With a fast twist of her wings, Zoe dodged his attack, morphing mid air into a lioness, her claws slicing lean through Frank’s back, making him drop to the ground in a flurry of feathers as she landed on her feet.
Silena rushed in, helping Frank to his feet. Thankfully, it had been a superficial cut, nothing that some ambrosia couldn’t fix. Luke then lunged at the big cat with his dual coloured sword, to which Zoe dodged and attacked with her heavy paws, blocked by his french shield.
Jumping back, she turned back into human form, reading her hunting knife once again. In a fast dance of parrying Luke’s quick point stabs, she looked for an opening. Silena always enjoyed watching her fight, the fast feet movements coordinated with twists and lightning quick slashes.
Zoe dropped to her knees as Luke tried for her head, seeming on an attempt to his under his arm. However, she overlooked the shield. With a loud impact, she went flying, blood dripping from a cut on her eyebrows where the metal plate hat hit her face.
A dart flew to the hanging light above, making it spin in a crazy rhythm, casting shadows around in a random pattern. Bianca shadow travelled to his right side, aiming one of her own dual daggers at his body. However, the son of Hermes caught it with his cross shaped hilt, twisting his wrist to hit her with the pommel. However, Bianca had already teleported away, in a defensive stance with her double daggers, thin and specialised on piercing strikes.
Much like Zoe, she circled him, looking for a weakness. Flashes of golden light started to appear on his eyes, and the duo engaged in a battle of shadows and blurry motion.
“Enhanced speed.” Explained Silena out loud, sensing the confusion from the newcomers. “It comes from his Hermes heritage. But also, I think he’s stopping time too.”
“He can do that? Since when?” Exclaimed Annabeth.
Luke’s voice rang over the collision of blades. “Since I got possessed and then died!”
Annabeth paled, her aura indicating some not very pleasant memories form the Titan War.
Eventually, however, Luke proved faster, the dancing shadows slowly stopping and making it so Bianca lost her teleportation skill that matched her to Luke in terms of speed. A cut in her cheek, and she was backing off.
Turning around, Luke opened his arms, in a “i’m the best” sort of position.
Only to be thrown to the floor by a massive wave coming from the pool. With eyes shining a light blue, Percy unsheathed allision , his left extended towards the pool where Luke got himself to his feet, the droplets shining in the air around him, reflecting the white light.
“Oooh, this will be sweet.” Commented Leo, as the two swordsmen stared each other down, clear annoyance emanating from Luke.
“Heh, yeah.” Beckendorf. “They’re our two best swordsmen, love seeing them fight, but I hate going against either one.”
Luke and Percy danced against each other, swords mere flashes of light. Both kept at a middle distance, never managing to break each other’s guards. Even if Luke flashed in and out of existence, appearing on random spots on Percy’s sides and above him on one occasion, he somehow seemed to always know where he would be, twisting to face him.
To Piper’s questioning look, Bianca leaned in and explained. “He’s using the water droplets to sense motion. Still needs a damn good agility and reflexes…”
“But it is like a foresight before Luke appears.” Completed Frank, his eyes opening wider at the clever strategy.
However, seeming like he had enough, Percy decided to put an end to it. Water had slowly accumulated in the floor and Luke’s clothes, and the next time his feet touched the ground, they almost didn’t leave the stone.
Ice creeped from the air, the droplets becoming ice fractals that flew towards Luke. With his motion range severely impaired, the small needles soon cut his cheeks and hands.
Which only left…
Natalie cracked her wrists, stepping into the frozen arena.
  
  
  
Luke cackled like a madman, clapping his hands. “OH this will be so fun”
Silena had to agree. Those two enjoyed their drama, this was about to be a beautiful performance. Even if they were no longer inside the arena, the Team members quickly stepped away some extra good five metres, quickly copied by the Five.
Without waiting for a signal or for Percy to stand en garde, Natalie charged forwards, twin swords on her hands, the blades humming with energy and shining purple. Percy met her strikes one by one, using a side dagger to compensate for having only one sword. When she went low, he blocked and striked high, to which she spun away.
They clearly had very different fighting styles. Percy had a good offence, but usually decided to stick to a more defensive game and use the environment. However, Natalie was the fastest out of all of them, not counting time freezes and blinking out of existence. Barely touching the floor, to not allow Percy to freeze her in place, her longer arms and acrobatic style made it hard for Percy to find openings.
Until Percy’s guard went down, tired by Luke’s fight and having to constantly block attacks with his glowing blue blade. Natalie aimed at his neck, missing by centimetres, and percy quickie answered with an elbow to the stomach, sending her sliding away. It was his turn to dash ahead, only to be swept out of his feet and get a kneel to the chin.
The second in command backed away, concentrating the air in ice fractals as he had done earlier, sending them in a rain towards Natalie.
The two metalling wings unfurled from her back, and, wrapping them around herself, the ice bounced away harmlessly. With a flap, she was airborne, shadows pouring from her hands. The starry flashes she sent down almost hit home, but Percy managed to deflect several of them, using the water from the floor to boost himself up and grab the beams in the ceiling.
With a smirk, Natalie landed in front of him, both of them going back and forth on a small platform, until Percy’s feet slipped and he fell directly towards the pool.
As a huge wave went up, Natalie also jumped lower, purple fire erupting from her hands, vaporising the water. Silena and the rest of the small audience couldn’t see what happened for a second, but a strong wind current soon blew it away, and it was back to the lightsaber fight. However, now Percy took a more offensive stance, a tendril of water following his motions like a third arm.
They got closer to the ice pillar he had built, and, with an agile jump, Natalie knocked Percy’s sword aside with one of her wings, using the pillar as a leverage point to dash forwards, digging both her blades into his chest.
  
  
  
A shriek came from Silena’s right, Annabeth’s face gone pale and her emotions running wild around her body, making the air hazy and bitter. Natalie pulled out her blades from Percy, his body falling limp on the floor.
Now, the blonde girl was crushing Silena’s arm, who held her back from running to the arena. Had she not gone silent, she would miss the coughing coming from Percy, who slowly put himself up. With two gaping slashes across his chest.
“Damn, Nat, did you really have to go right where it hurts.” He said, blood spilling from his mouth.
But not normal coloured blood, no. It was almost black, as if someone had injected ink into his veins. A similar tone could be seen on Silena herself, drying on her armour.
“What…” Hazel asked in shock, seemingly noticing the colour at the same time as the rest of the Five, as Percy walked towards them alongside Natalie, who was running a rag on her dirty blades.
“What, you think you can die twice?” Laughed Percy, summoning a blob of water around his torso, closing the wounds and cleaning the metal and leather of his armour, rendered useless by the shining blades. “As long as we still have a use for Nyx, we can’t really be killed. She just brings us back.”
“Sometimes decides to take her goddamn time though.” Grunted Luke, probably remembering the time Nyx decided to let him stay dead for a few days after a stupid prank that backfired on his face. Literally.
“And as for the black blood” Added Bianca, looking at Hazel. “Think of it like ichor. But from the primordial underworld.”
A soft whisper of metal against leather indicated that Natalie had deemed her blades clean enough, and put them back into her sheats. “You need to work on your stamina, Percy.”
“Oh, come on, I almost had you too.”
“But I still won. That makes it, what, fifty to forty seven deaths to me?”
Percy crossed his arms, looking away. Silena snickered at the partners’ antics, knowing that the competitiveness would only get worse if she didn’t interrupt them. “Well, let’s pair up then?”
  
  
  
As predicted, Silena ended up sitting with Piper, running her through more diverse uses of their shared power for the next hour. The young daughter of Aphrodite seemed to soak it all up like a sponge, being very interested in the aura thing.
Beckendorf and Leo were nearby, her boyfriend showing off his gadgets, including the one he used to summon greek fire into his hands, and the fire protection spells. He also gave Leo a war axe, showing him the basic positions. Natalie had paired Luke with Annabeth, and they’d spent a good portion of the hour discussing about, Silena assumed, the whole semi immortality deal.
Hazel and Bianca worked together, and so did Zoe and Frank. Zoe was attempting to teach Frank how to do half-shapeshifting, merging animals into interesting chimaeras, but so far he had only managed to get himself stuck as a lizard with feathers. Percy and Natalie had resorted to sparring on the rafters again, and the points towards her being a trapeze artist kept increasing with each dramatic stunt.
Finally, when the hour was up, Natalie deemed it enough for the day, and the group headed for the showers. Silena couldn’t help the smile at the redness on Hazel’s face when she found out they didn’t separate the baths by gender. The shower stalls had curtains and a small antechamber if someone wanted privacy, but after a quick wash to get the sweat off, most of the Team just dived into the big hot water pool in the middle, letting the heat relax the newly healed injuries, wearing only their underwear. It had some healing properties, intensified by the herbs and oils dropped on it.
The Five seemed to shake off their modesty soon enough, joining them in the pool.
“So, are you gonna ask?” Said Silena, looking at Annabeth, who in turn was staring at each one of them and the tattoos spread across their bodies. They varied in number, Natalie being by fair the most inked out of all of them, with her back, arms and legs almost completely covered and several sigils on her chest too. Percy wasn’t too far off, minus his legs, while the rest of them had a bit less. Silena herself had only a few on her arms.
“They’re one of Natalie’s creations.” Said Beckendorf. “That’s magical sigils and tattoos, not normal ones. Each does something different, and a few are constantly activated, while others need some energy put into them.” With that, the one similar to an eye on his left shoulder shined a bright orange, matching his now glowing eyes. “This one is night vision.”
“However” Natalie cut him. “They take a lot of magic energy to maintain, so we don't do them randomly. Most are for stamina, healing and strength, and the more you ink in, the harder it is to maintain.” And, with a dark smile, she added. “Plus, the process causes excruciating pain. Most mortal souls can’t even take it without having their life force sapped away.”
‘Yes’ Silena agreed, mentally. ‘They aren’t fun’. She had been on a high fever for a week after her first one, and it had been a rather simple sigil for mental communication between them. The amount of ink that Percy and especially Natalie carried was… scary. There was a reason why the rest of the team considered them a world ending duo, and she feared the day they decided to go all out against each other. Not many cities would remain standing.
Luke turned around, cracking some joke about how he had taken his shirt in front of a church aunt one day and sent her into a fit of praying and throwing holy water at him, and the air turned more lighthearted.
When they had deemed that enough water was enough (to Percy’s offence and mock-horror), The five were led to their room, with promises to meet again for lunch and maybe a tour of the rest of the castle, and Natalie’s review of their progress.
All in all, a nice day.
  
  
Notes:
hello! just a quick note: your dear author practices historical weapon fighting, so all motions and strikes described here are actually close to what I'd use, unless there's magic at play or it a more generic thing. Silena's spear style is my favourite to use, the constant changing guards and spinning around. If you wanna know more, Dm me on tumblr.
Chapter 11: Interlude: Take my hand, we´re off to never, neverland
Summary:
I've come too far to stop now / I'll make it through and I don't care how / 'Cause I will / fight for / My survival / So make no mistake, my friend / We both know how this will end / I've gotta fight for / My survival - Fight for my survival, Daft Punk
Notes:
IM SO SO SORRY
Life happened. have a chapter. i have no excuses for myself. this was not what i planned to publish next, but i feel like yall deserve a bit more Lore.
what do yall think of a brief recap at the beginning of next chapter (WHICH WILL HAPPEN SOMEDAY) to remid what has been happening on the plot?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Previously: And so, when her corpse eventually slid into the water, and salt liquid filled her lungs once more, Natalie only wished she could've seen a world of freedom, for only a second.
She woke up. Not slowly, not peacefully, but in deep agony. Each and every one of her nerves on fire, her bones heavy and her eyes burning. It didn't take Natalie long to realise that something was wrong.
When the pain finally subsided, after what could be hours or days, she noticed that things were… off. The first hint was the lack of motion - after weeks on board, she had grown used to the constant rocking of the ship. Here, she was still, buried under blankets, her head resting on a soft pillow. A comfort she had not seen in a long time.
Then, the lack of light got to her - the room was dark, even though she clearly remembered a bright flash of light before it all went black, followed by a loud noise, and falling, and pain, and then something else. Something her mind could not process, muddy impressions and vague tastes of colours, sounds of motion and touch of voices. A single line of light crossed the room, emanating from what she assumed were windows covered by curtains, not enough to tell her anything about the environment.
Eventually, strength returned to her bones, enough that she could throw the furs and slide away and stand, leaning her weight on what Natalie could only assume was the bedpost of the strangely shaped bed.
Now, my dear reader, you must be wondering how, exactly, she went from drowning somewhere 600 kilometres East of the Bahamas, to a comfortable bed in a dark room. You must also be wondering why this is relevant for our story.
All in due time.
What matters is, her feet met soft carpeting, and she blindly walked towards the window. Or, well, tried to. The second she let go of the bedpost, her face hit the floor at quite the uncomfortable angle, blood seeping from her nose. Crawling, wearing nothing but bandages, she made the rest of the way there, half blinded by pain, dragging her body onto the reading nook and sliding away the curtains to reveal the glorious view of the endless nebulae that surround the House of Nyx.
Enamoured by the ever changing colours, it would take Natalie a while to look away from the stained glass, covered in motifs of ravens and thorns. When she finally did so, the light was enough to have a decent idea of the room.
It was circular, with a big, round carpet in the middle, and smaller ones spread around, dividing it in sections. On one side, bookshelves half-filled and more windows and reading nooks, and on the other, a violin laid on top of a grand piano, followed by a crescent shaped table of black mahogany and silver. Tapestries and paintings hung from the black and white marbled walls, which extended to a glass ceiling, currently tinted black to prevent light from coming in. From the looks of it, it was located on the highest floor of a tower by a cliff end, falling into a sea of red clouds. Between the wall decorations, three doors led to different rooms. (And she would eventually find a bathroom, equipped with both a sower and a warm water spring, an empty room, and a closet)
Once more looking out the window, Natalie traced the ravens. Whoever had saved her, whatever had, was clearly someone she should respect. A person of power, wealth. She knew that situation very well - the room may be fancier, bigger, but a cage is a cage, nonetheless.
And this little raven was, for the first time, without the rest of her murder.
  
  
  
  
  
It is not known how much time passed then. Her stomach had started to rumble, and then stopped. Pain came and faded, drifting away with her thoughts. Eventually, she succumbed to boredom, and dared to grab a book or two from the shelved, not daring look for candles, happy with the starlight provided from the windows. She didn't dare leave, or even check if the door was unlocked. Most of the time, they were.
Then, a knock at the door, and a woman intruded the still air of the room.
She was… beautiful. Airy, made of sunlight and warmth, in a stark contrast with the background. Brown hair cascaded down her shoulders, painted with streaks of pink and orange, a colourful dress hanging down her frame. A scandalous one at that, shapeless and composed by a single piece of cloth, from the likes of it, tied by her waist with a rope made of gold. It was white at the (bare) shoulders, fading into a sunset to the black hem, barely above her ankles. Truly, for Natalie, it was less of a dress and more of a nightgown, at least, by the standards the girl grew up with, assuming she was a well-educated lady of high society.
“Hiiiiiiii~” Sang the lady, her unnerving eyes meeting Natalie's - they were a sky blue, with what seemed like a small sun glowing around her pupils. The young lady then noticed that, if the newcomer was barely dressed, her state was scandalous. She had not dared touch any of the gowns in the closet, content with snuggling with a silk sheet, which had fallen down her shoulders and now pooled around her waist, that being all that covered any of her modesty. “Oh, poor thing, have you not seen the clothes I picked for you?”
Speaking for what seemed like the first time in ages, she answered with a raspy voice. “I was not sure if I was allowed to, I’m sorry, Lady”
“Oh, dear little one…” Tears welled up in the eyes of the newcomer. “Of course, of course, with the childhood you had. This is all yours, darling.”
All… hers? It was a difficult thing to comprehend, and for a second Natalie wondered if she was dreaming. However, the strange woman kept going.
“Oh, but I didn't even introduce myself. My name is Hemera, and I am your older sister!”
It took Natalie a second.
“I'm an only child. I think you may have confused me for someone else, lady, I’m sorry for the problems. If you could show me the way back to England-”
“Oh, no, no, I’m your sister on our mother’s side.”
“She’s dead. She abandoned me and left.”
“I find it hard to think the Mistress could die. Poor thing, you really don't know anything, do you?”
Turns out, that was the wrong thing to say. Natalie had been starved, imprisoned and went through waves of pain deep in her bones. She did not know where she was, or how she got here. All of that was more than enough to justify what she did then. “Look, lady, I don't know if this is a joke, a dream, or what. But I do have a tour scheduled, and things to do. I appreciate the generosity, but I’m tired. oO you either explain what is happening to me right now, or I shall take my leave.”
During her rant, her body had moved without her notice, and the young raven now stood face to face with Lady Hemera, whose name only felt like another reminder of her childhood.
What she did not expect was for Hemera to start laughing and pull a pipe out of thin air, sidestepping her and sitting down on the large, round bed. “You are just like Apathe, by Chaos!” flames burst into the pipe, filling the room with a strange smelling smoke. “All right. I hoped I could introduce the rest of the family first. What do you know of demigods?”
“Old myths, from a long time ago. I fail to see how that could be relevant.”
“Well, of course it is! You are one!”
  
  
  
  
  
Ten years later - House of Nyx
  
  
Blood dripped in a steady stream on the silver bowl. Blooming from the thin cuts left behind by the sharp quill, the almost black liquid reflected the candles burning with blue flame, the green fire on the small burner, and the purple glow from the eyes which belonged to the wielder of the pen.
With a hiss of pain, she finished carving the symbols on her outer forearm, then dipped a glass calamus in a bowl of shimmering black ink. As if tiny stars had been poured in, the small particles of orichalcum gave it an unnatural aspect. It burned as Natalie touched the cuts with the calamus, the black substance filling the cuts, the black substance feeling like liquid fire over the wounds.
The worst part, though, was then holding the electric burner against the cuts. Very similar to a woodburning tool, it used the electricity to heat up a thin metal filament until it was red hot - a more precise and cleaner way than the original method of pressing a cauter on skin. Col sweat beaded on her forehead and shoulders by the end of the process, her vision going in and out of focus. The magic process of carving magic symbols into her own skin was tiring, draining. The sweet relief of the burn salve mixed with honey, and then Natalie slumped on her chair, eyes closed, trying to regain control of her breathing.
Eventually, she got it under control enough to clean and put away her equipment, each instrument fitting into the red velvet of a case, which slid into its spot on the shelf. The room itself was the previously empty third door by her room, now turned into a magic lab.
It had been jarring to notice her smooth, unmarked skin, after being reborn on the House of Nyx. After her body had been taken by the sea, the damage done by the sinking of the ship had been deemed far too much to heal, and Nyx had chosen to just remake her. Unfortunately, that also meant that the tattoos her father had created were erased.
At first, she had basked in it - being able to look at her body without profound disgust, a constant reminder of what she had been through. But then, her training with her siblings had started, and she found herself unable to keep up with her innate magic gifts. Just like some children can inherit more or less traits from their parents, Natalie didn´t get all that much power from her mother - Sure, her umbrakinesis was strong, but not strong enough to rival Erebus or Tanatos. Her small snippets of the future could not rival Moros. On most days, she could keep up, but victories were rare.
What she did inherit, though, was raw, untamed magic affinity. A deep reservation of power to tap into, too wild and primordial to be channelled by the usual magic means. So, once again, she turned to what had allowed her to survive. Taking advantage of the knowledge available and the help of her siblings, and the blank canvas of her skin, she had honed his research until it was enough to conquer her place as captain of the forces of Nyx.
It took some failed attempts, but she eventually found out that orichalcum was a much easier material to use, instead of the imperial gold her father was fond of. Less reactive, and more powerful, the magic metal was incredibly hard to find, and even harder to refine. It was her cunning and determination to dive to the ruins of Atlantis to obtain it that granted her the last blessing of her mother - partial immortality, which did not prevent death, per se, but made sure it didn't stick, and that the passing of years would not bother her.
Natalie looked at the newly etched marks on her left arm. All it took was channelling some of the magic energy in her core, directing it through the lines, to make them glow the same colour as her eyes, materialising a translucid shield out of thin air.
Yes, this would do just fine.
  
  
  
August of 2009, Manhattan
  
  
Silena felt her last breath leave her lips, the final relief after the agonising pain of her death by the Drakon. With that last huff of air, she tried to do one last wish - to see Charlie again, just for a second. After what she had done, she was sure she would not make it to the elysium, where she was sure he waited.
‘ Please, let me be with him again ’ She asked the stars above, even if she knew no Olympian could hear her in Manhattan.
Good thing that someone else did.
She could still feel the concrete under her body, see blurs of motions all around, although those were distorted, as if she really, really needed classes. She felt like pushing herself to her feet, but her strength wasn´t enough for it.
Well, until a face came into focus. Extending his hand, an angel with black wings helped her to her feet, and another pair of hands touched her shoulders from behind, circling to stand by the angel.
“I heard your wish, Silena, daughter of Aphrodite, warrior of hearts. And I can grant it, if you so allow.” Said the woman, magenta eyes locking with hers, an inhuman being whose power emanated in waves. Around them, the world broke in kaleidoscopes.
Silena had no doubts when she answered.
“Yes”
The dark angel, and with a startle she realised it was Thanatos, the guide to the afterlife, then pulled her forward, and they flew over the battlefield. Maybe out of pity, maybe out of love, she was allowed to see Clarisse deal the final blow to the Drakon, and then they were doing up, towards the stars, to a palace among the cosmos, where her love waited.
Just a few days later, one more would join their team, after killing himself with a dagger, and saving Olympus with his suicide. From their new home, she would see it all happen, pride swelling in her chest upon seeing the right choices being made.
And an immense satisfaction upon punching Luke in the face.
That too.
  
  
  
In the years that would follow, my dear reader, our small team of dead heroes would figure out how to work together. They´d solve their differences, and ask for forgiveness. And, one by one, would swear allegiance to Nyx, trying to create a better future for the ones they left behind.
During the Giant War, they would try to clean the path, ensuring that lone demigods survived enough to be found. They may not be allowed to mess with destiny directly, not under express orders from Nyx, but their support on the sidelines would keep the worst of damage under control - Be it helping Lupa hold back invading forces on Camp Jupiter, or stepping in on maintaining the peace between the mortal and immortal worlds while the living solved what they had to.
When the soul of Daedalus fell into their hands, rejected by the afterlife after all the meddling on his own essence, his projects were developed and put into good use. The man was allowed to find completion, after using orichalcum to create Natalie´s metal wings. Just like many others, the House was turned into a place of hope for the rejected, and those with strong enough will to find their way there. A small city formed by the foot of the mountain, always lush with colour and lights. Brilliant minds looking for the end of their creations, or adventurers who wanted something else, they were all welcome.
And that, my dear reader, is what brings us to today, when, finally, Destiny may allow for direct action, and for the Immortal Seven to take the spotlight.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Notes:
i absolutely did not proof read this.
Chapter 12: Chapter Nine: Used to hang my head low, now I hear it loud
Summary:
Chapter summary: Picked a fight with the gods, I'm the giant slayer, boneshaker, dominator, freight train, wrecking ball, I'm the gladiator - Gladiator, Zayde Wolf
Notes:
so this is just becoming increasingly elaborate ways to have percy be badass on main. I will not apologise.
brief recap: we left off after the remaining Seven (now called the Five) learn of the situation in Tartarus amd recieve a breif training from the Team.
a note: i am by no means dismissing the abilities of the Five. However, they need to learn how to work together again, and are living a completely different context than the one in HOO, and also down two members. They´re still a force to be considered, but for now, still a lot of work. I never liked how Rick dealt with their initial team up, so im fixing that now. If the Team seems overpowered now, thats all in due time.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Annabeth shouted orders, her voice rasping and hurting her throat. The air was thick with smoke, arrows whistling overhead, barely grazing pegasii and the giant eagle Frank had turned himself into. Leo´s mechanical dragons dived down, their cat-sized bodies colliding with fling harpiae and gryphons.
Camp Half-Blood was under siege. Had been, for the past three months, and no help would arrive in time. As far as they knew, Camp Jupiter was in a similar situation, as were most of their allies. Lupa and the Party Ponies had been running supply missions, but their provisions were slowly dwindling. No word had been heard from Olympus, not besides “Hold onto your positions” and “Has the Oracle said nothing yet?”. Said Oracle was, currently, missing. And with the death of Octavian, the prophecy powers of Camp Jupiter were also diminished, and, some suspected, cursed.
This is all to say, dear reader, that our beloved demigods were not having exactly a hot girl summer.
It had all started with small attacks to their borders - a few gryphon, a dracaena here and there, and some swore they had seen werewolves. Nothing unusual, until they started to increase in frequency.
And then, a satyr and a demigod were killed near their beach.
And another after that.
And the party sent to investigate.
Similar news started to come from the Romans, and the situation had escalated into a full blown siege, never seen in the last five hundred years. The magic barriers were, so far, holding most of the enemies behind. But Chiron had advised to build barricades, trenches, and whatever the Hephaestus cabin could come up with. Every now and then, a small unit would find a small breach in the magic force field, and Annabeth was tired of losing people to it.
She was tired of going to the woods at night (a dangerous, dangerous idea) to find that specific clearing, to look at a white marble statue holding a bronze sword, and ask for advice that would never come. Not because Percy was dead, but because now, more than never, it felt like he had abandoned them all, traded them for… what? A different family? A new lover?
Sometimes it hurt more than seeing the children she taught dead. Knowing that there was a way to avoid it. But the dust would always settle, and she would think that maybe, just maybe, they could survive this, that the gods would do something, and she would not go back there again.
And yet, here she was, screaming orders and trying to save as much as she could.
A cold hand wrapped itself around her arm, and her body was pulled backwards, into a shadow, and emerged behind the Hades cabin. It happened so fast, she was not given time to react.
“Nico, what the hell?” She looked into his eyes, trying to convey all her irritation at being pulled out of the battlefield.
“Shit is happening”
“He didn't explain anything to us either” Came Leo’s voice from behind her, standing by Piper’s side.
“Well, We didnt have time- Look, we need to get to Olympus right the fuck now , Percy is gonna do something”
Annabeth’s heart skipped a beat. “What-” for a second, she almost forgot to keep up the ruse, the lie they’d been forced to agree on, before leaving the House. “Percy is dead”
Nico gave her his best unimpressed stare. “I work for Natalie too. I know. Now can we go?”
Without waiting for an answer, he grabbed onto her wrist again, his other hand reaching towards Leo and Piper, who held onto his forearm. Shadows engulfed her vision, and spit them all out inside the throne room in Olympus. Which should not be possible.
Guess he had also been granted a power up.
Ares rose from his seat, a MAC10 appearing in his hands. Annabeth was startled to see the whole godly council reunited, although it made sense for them to be watching the battle. The god of war barked: “How did you break in?”
“It doesn't matter now! We need to work on a plan, before the barrier falls.” replied Artemis. “Why are you here, demigods?”
Annabeth opened her mouth to answer, to say she didn't fully know either. Only for Zeus to summon his master bold and throw it, right towards them.
Annabeth closed her eyes, bracing for impact. That was it. That was how she died, after failing to keep her camp safe.
Only… it never hit. She smelled ozone and felt wind rush around her, heat on her face and every hair in her body stand up. But blocking the blinding light of the divine bolt stood someone she thought she had said goodbye to.
Percy’s black and blue cape flapped in the wind, revealing the pitch black armour underneath, his sword on his waist, the helmet on his head covering his features, except for a few strands of black hair peeking from underneath it.
His left hand was thrown backwards, as if to brace himself against an invincible wall. And on the other one, he held the Master Bolt. the strongest of all lightning bolts, a weapon forged before the first titan war.
Gods, she could feel the stupid smirk on his face.
“Hey, hey, Zeus, don’t go around killing your pawns so early in the game.” He lowered his arm, the light dimming as if sensing that it had failed to strike true. Small fingers of electricity coursed up his vambraces, and Annabeth could swear she could smell cloth burning.
“Who are you ?” Asked Zeus, standing up in all of his giant glory. Percy cocked his head to the side, and impaled the bolt into the floor, as if it was a mere stick in the mud. With his two free hands, he pulled out his helmet, revealing the jet black hair and the shining blue eyes underneath.
“Can’t even recognize your nephew? The shame.” Then he put his helmet under an arm and waved at Poseidon. “Hi dad!”
“You’re dead.” Said Hades, as his brothers seemed to have forgotten how to pronounce words.
“Wow, how keen, how smart of the god of the Underworld. Yeah, I am. I’m also here to talk to you all.”
Zeus seemed to regain his senses, hitting the arm of his throne with a fist. “NO! I can sense her in you. Tell the Night we will not negotiate her terms.”
Percy snort-laughed, picking up the master bolt once again. “Tell her that yourself” And aimed it at the wall to his right.
The explosion was heard through all of Manhattan. When Annabeth and the others could see again, blinking away the white spots in their vision, a portal had appeared, a diamond shaped rift into that plane of nebulae and void that led to the Temple of Night. And from it, stepped out Natalie, black wings spread in glory.
“Hi there, weather boy. Been a while.”
“Shadow.” Said Athena, measuring her with her stormy grey eyes.
“Bird brain. I’m here to inform you that this situation is no longer under your command” She takes in the room, making eye contact with the gods. “Nyx has decided she will intervene herself. And I expect your full cooperation.”
Annabeth expected Zeus to resist. To Say something. But the god just sat back in his seat, the room going back to a human sized scale. He sighed, looking defeated.
No, it was Poseidon that broke the silence, as Natalie and Percy turned around to leave.
“Percy… why? Why did you join them?”
“You act as if I was the enemy, father. But I just got tired of being your pawn.”
As the duo walked by the four demigods standing by, Percy smirked and asked “Are you coming to see the show?”
Without hesitation, Nico joined them in stepping through the portal, soon followed by Leo and Piper. With a last look at the gods, Annabeth went with their lead.
Finally, help had arrived.
The portal left the small group by the Hades cabin, as if they had never left. Except that, without their main leaders and powerhouses, the battlefield had descended into deeper chaos.
“Tt” Natalie clicked her tongue “Those damn Olympians took too much of our time.” Black smoke raised from the strawberry fields, the monsters having broken into more tears in the barrier. Raising a hand to her ear, Natalie delegated orders from what Annabet supposed was a hidden earpiece. “Wedge formation, Punic seahorse tactic.”
“What” asked Leo, as Percy nodded and ran off to their right.
“Just watch. We will group the enemies for you. Organise your forces and prepare to strike back.” The woman replied with a serious face. All the arrogant demeanour from before had vanished, leaving space to a stone-faced, weathered commander. Then, she opened her wings and took flight, a black silhouette vanishing in the smoke, with a black mask appearing on her face and covering her eyes from the wind.
Nico unsheathed his sword, primpring the trio of demigods to run off and find their own groups. Chiron was an easy one to spot - his white body covered in soot and blood, but standing out regardless.
“Chiron!”
“Annabeth! Where were you?” The centaur asked, nocking an arrow and letting loose right as a harpy tried to impale an ally.
“Olympus. Help is coming.”
“So have the gods decided on a plan?”
Annabeth cringed. “Not exactly? Retreat and regroup. Trust me on this.”
The centaur nodded, and, with a deep breath, brought the seashell trumpet to his lips, playing the retreat notes. The result was immediate, if unexpected, the demigods backsing off without turning their backs to the enemy.
All but one.
The lone, dark figure of Nico went against the motion, standing alone in the middle of the two forces. Before a brave monster decided to fire an arrow at him, he impaled his sword into the ground.
The earth started to shake, a deep ravine forming from the blade - and the smell and head coming from within were, unmistakably, from Tartarus. Annabeth could almost see the cobwebs and the desperate screams, as Percy let go of her hand-
An immense shadow broke her out of her own mind, a scaly, serpentine body rising from depths of hell. A drakon , the biggest she had ever seen, rising on all its glory. And, standing on its back, was Silena. The pink cloth of her battle armour a stark contrast with the washed, grey tones of the sky, as the creature landed in front of the enemy’s main lines.
However, the trench was still going, and two silver darts flew from within - like grappling hooks, the arrows pulled twin figures, one in silver, one in white, the first one swiftly becoming a giant eagle and soaring above. And, finally, another bird, this time a metallic phoenix, carrying the last two members of the Team on its back.
“What the actual fuck.” said Clarisse from behind her, with feeling.
Leo materialised between them, a grin on his face. “Backup.”
In sync, the five charged forward, talons and weapons at the ready - Silena’s drakon paralysing enemies and spitting out acid, as Bianca released precise arrows into the weak spots of armour, protected by the body of the beast. Some of them seemed like trick arrows, creating mist distractions and exploding mid-air.
Luke was a blur of golden motion to the right, teleporting between enemies and destabilising the lines, as Beckendorf fired balls of greek fire from atop his eagle on the right. For a moment, Annabeth questioned why Silena wasn´t advancing like the boys, when she noticed the pattern they created.
They were being directed towards the beach.
Finally understanding the meaning of the plan, she led her troops to fill in the gaps, help maintain formation. Leo and Clarisse quickly got the idea, and helped direct the demigods. “PUSH THEM TO THE BEACH” they all ordered.
However, the opposing forces seemed to understand what was going on too, and tried to break between formations after the initial shock. The ones closest to the edges retreated faster, in an attempt to regroup as an arrowhead formation.
And that was when lighting struck down from the clouds.
A sharp, constant whine was the only signal, before the clouds parted and bolts of purple light descended among the middle of the enemy forces. Like an angel of death, Natalie dived down straight for the tip of the arrow, her energy swords cutting metal like butter, wind and fire on her trail. And, just like her blades, she opened a deep gash right in the heart of the forces, headed straight to what seemed like their commanders, a dracaena in golden armour and an empousa with a golden wreath crown.
Taking advantage, the ally force advanced again, already pushing their enemies downhill, a few of them fighting in sand. But, was it Annabeth's eyes, or was the beach growing bigger?
Bianca teleported by her side. “Tell everyone to start retreating, now .”
And so, the second part of the plan made sense. “RETREAT!” she yelled, the order being repeated down the lines. Having taken down the main command centre, Natalie assumed a position similar to Nico's previous move, opening her arms wide. A translucid, glass-like purple wall formed from her arms, effectively guaranteeing a safe retreat.
The enemy forces noticed what was wrong moments too late.
Now, reader, may I ask… what is the early sign of a tsunami?
The water retreats .
The wave was the biggest Annabeth had ever seen on that beach. It roared louder than the beasts down in Tartarus, and covered the sun, casting the battlefield in an ominous shadow. And, surfing it, was Percy.
It crashed, lifting sand and breaking metal and bone, advancing faster than anything she had ever seen. Right towards the glass wall lifted by the team leader. The collision made the earth vibrate, the water twisting and swirling until all but golden dust and war spoils remained.
Then, as fast as it had come, it retreated back into the sea, leaving a perfectly dry, armour clad warrior standing on the mud.
For one second, all was silent. The trench to Tartarus slowly closed itself, as Nico pulled his sword out of the earth. The Nyx team walked forwards, joining their two captains. Natalie clapped Percy in the back, seeming to cheer him for a good job. Annabeth couldn't help but notice how he slumped, leaning on his sword and on Natalie’s shoulder.
Then Leo cheered behind her, high enough to shatter a crystal cup, and the forces of CHB erupted in celebration.
“Please tell me,” Said Chiron. “That she is not who I think she is?”
“You know her?”
As an answer, Chiron gave Annabeth a long suffering sigh. The eight demigods walked foward, meeting Chiron halfway. All still wearing helmets, weapons now sheated.
“Natalie, commander of Night, I thank you for your support.”
“Sure thing, pony” answered Natalie, in a dismissive tone. “Just doing our job. But we have to talk to your leaders.” Her voice took on a deeper tone.
With no reaction to the nickname, Chiron led them towards the still-standing great house, the campist opening like the Red Sea. Wordlessly, Annabeth, Leo, Piper, Clarisse and a few other leader campers followed.
Soon, the dust would settle, and they could rest. But for now, they had a lot to plan.
Notes:
as always, you can reach me on my tumblr, @phoenixdellaverita. no hate or unecessary criticism in the comments, kids
also all the battle tactics are based on actual roman manuscripts, except for the name used by Natalie. The formation they chose with an ambush from behind was very common during the Punic wars.
Chapter 13: Chapter Ten: Your secrets keep you sick, your lies keep you alive
Summary:
I wrestled with my thoughts / I shook the hand of doubt / Running from my past / I’m praying, feet don't fail me now - The drug in me is you, Falling in Reverse
Notes:
It´s been a while. I do not apologise.
warning for this chapter: description of panic attack and PTSD. Also someone is well out of it, almost dissociating.
Chapter Text
Percy was exhausted. The previous hour had been extremely hard on his body and mind, and he couldn't wait to go to bed and rest.
It hurt to see his father again. Percy had developed mixed feelings for the god - on one hand, he had seemed to actually care for him and Sally, and out of all the Olympians, was one of the most decent ones. However, he had not tried to rescue him from Tartarus - or even look a bit harder for his soul.
And then there was the destruction of Camp Half-Blood. It had once been his home, and he still had very positive feelings towards it. A safe haven from Gabe, from mortal life, and surrounded by his favourite people in the world. And now, it had become a battlefield, the strawberry fields destroyed, the green grass turned into mud and dug up into trenches.
The faces also hurt. Many were familiar, and a few were absent. Taken away by the short demigod life. It hurt to see the small flinches and the fearful hesitation, the too-fast steps back as they opened their way for his Team.
“That’s not right” his mind whispered “I’m not supposed to be a source of fear for them”
But there was no way back, and he didn’t regret his choices. Because, even if his heart suffered to see all of this, he was happy . Happier than he had ever been.
The sight of the old planning room was nostalgic - and so different from the meeting room back at the House. Here, everything was homey, and improvised - the ping pong tables together, the maps and paper strewn around. (Natalie was probably biting her inner lip in disgust under her mask at the mess). In the House, it was a big round table made of black marble, with holographic equipment and even some spy cameras.
Both were good enough for him.
‘Percy’ Natalie’s voice echoed in his mind. ‘Are you okay? You spaced out on us ’
‘ I’m fine. What were we all talking about?’
‘If we should unmask or not.’ Replied Luke
He was not sure. Did he want them to know it was him? To come back from the dead?
But at the same time…
Natalie spoke again. ‘Unmask if you want, or not. I will leave it to your discretion. We have already revealed the existence of our Team, I doubt we will escape with our identities intact. Although I do suggest Castellan keeps his on. For your own safety.”
“Don't want to get stabbed in the back.” He agreed.
“Or the armpit.” Completed Beckendorf.
Percy started to lift his arms to unlatch his helmet, when his eyes caught on a framed map on the wall. One of them depicting Manhattan in detail, with the location of Olympus and the entrance to the Underworld marked on it.
It wasn’t just any map. But the one he remembered looking at, for hours, during the siege of Manhattan. A small tear in a corner where he had cut his finger. A coffee stain on Brooklin.
The map, he realised, was a symbol of the reputation he had left behind, a glass panel turning it into not a decoration, but a reminder, separating his past from his present.
And he also realised he was not strong enough to break that glass.
‘As much as I’d like… It’s best to not tell them now’ He told his teammates. If the sad understanding he receives as an answer was any sign, they got what he had just decided.
And just in time. The last of the cam councillors had entered the room, followed by Chiron, once again in his human form. “I see you have not forgotten this place.” He said.
For a second, Percy thought he had been recognised, but Natalie was the one to answer. “I may be old, but I’m not senile like you, pony.” A small gasp rose from amidst the campers, as well as a repressed snort-laugh
“... You have also not forgotten or changed your attitude, Natalie.”
“Wait, wait. You two know each other?” Squeaked Leo “Since when?”
“1897, I believe? During the summer. Your master here also taught me a few things.”
Chiron cleared his throat in annoyance. “Not like I could deny.” And before that line of questioning could be opened, he soon added. “We are grateful for your intervention, Commander.”
“Duty called, Chiron. Duty called. You may repay us by making your resources and manpower available.”
Connor (or was it Travis?) cleared his throat, drawing attention. “I’m sorry. But what is going on? Can you all like, introduce yourselves and maybe explain something?”
“Of course, how rude of me.” Replied Natalie. “I’m Corvus, commander and daughter of Nyx. These demigods are my handpicked team. We act as a secret service of sorts, and, knowing that, all that is discussed about us is to never leave this room. You understand?” Upon the heavy silence that befell the room, which she took for compliance, she continued. “We have been monitoring the situation here on the Overworld, and, when the Olympians failed to take action, we intervened.
Starting today, Zeus has agreed to submit to Nyx’s orders until the current crisis is solved. We have accessed your strongest fighters in the past, as well as the list of resources you possess. Based on that, I've drawn a course of action. You people don't really have much of a choice, but I do genuinely ask for your cooperation.”
Clarisse scoffed “And why should we trust you, lady?”
“You should not, and that is the exact kind of questioning you should keep up.”
“I can assure you, all she says is true.” Interjected Annabeth “We have seen the House of Night ourselves. And we need them.”
Percy would be happier if it didn’t clearly pain her to admit it. “Are we all in the clear, then?” He asked. “Can we move on?”
Upon hearing no protests, Natalie pulled a map from an interdimensional fold (which one may find similar to the Duat) and unveiled it on the table. With umbrakinesis, the lights in the room dimmed, and the surface of the paper started to glow. A 3D rendering of the Camp appeared, like a hologram, with a dome above it representing the barrier and its weak points.
“This is our current positioning. As you can see, through the battle we mapped the danger areas. I do not currently possess the resources to fix them, but at moonrise I will try to stop them from growing. Meanwhile, we secure positions around them. Dig more trenches, set up traps and alarms.” Then she swiped her hand across the image, which changed to a map showing the locations of Camp Jupiter and CHB. “Camp Jupiter has also been facing a similar situation. To manage that, I will split my team between both places.”
Seven symbols showed up above the two camps. The ouroboros*, the salamander and the dragon to CHB, and the dove and the wolf above Camp Jupiter. Meanwhile, the raven and the hippocampus were joined by the number five and the icon of a boat. “The symbols are my team’s codenames. They have my full clearance to make war decisions. I will take the five remaining demigods from the previous big prophecy, and Hippocampus and I will go find what is happening to cause these strange anomalies.”
Travis (or Connor?) lifted his hand, and asked. “What… anomalies?”
“Some of the monsters we have been encountering in Tartarus seem to have been genetically enhanced, sort of. We fear intervention. Even today, some of the opponents had extra horns, or were far bigger than they seemed.” Explained Beckendorf, who was represented by the salamander symbol in the map. “I’ve been running some research on it, but we are not sure what has been done.”
“However” added Zoe “Magic like that can touch the very essence of the mythological world. We won’t let it get further than that.”
Percy hated to think of the implications that could have. Rewriting the rules by which this world existed was not just wrong, it was dangerous - one mistake, and it could destabilise the balance of the forces, in the same way a single defective cell can become a deadly cancer.
And all they had fought for would be undone.
Suddenly, the crowded room started to be too much, the familiar faces blurring, his armour too heavy, too tight, and Percy could feel every thread, every bead of sweat and patch of dirt on his body.
A few moments later, he stood outdoors, cool hands on his and a hand running through his hair. “...the. Percy, you’re okay, you’re safe.” Nico’s voice cut through his thoughts. Slowly, Percy’s breathing came back to normal, his vision clearing enough he could see his boyfriend’s face, who sat in the grass across from him. “Look, can you feel the dirt?” He drove both their hands to the ground. “It's humid from the rain. It smells great, doesn’t it?”
Percy laid his head across his chest, allowing Nico to take all of his weight. “Thank you… what happened?”
“Natalie and Chron called off the meeting, and we noticed you weren't moving after everyone left. When we tried to get close, you ran off. I found you here.”
Here being the middle of the forest, apparently. Near the far end of the lake, where most people didn’t go. Percy potted his helmet discarded halfway submerged by the shore, and summoned it with a tendril of water. The narrowed slits of the eyes stared back, empty.
“Thank you.”
“Hey, it’s fine. Wanna talk about that?”
“I- these last days have been a lot.” Percy had been in a state of near constant stress about their action, and facing his past was not very pleasant.
Nico hummed by his side, manoeuvring so they could rest shoulder to shoulder. “I get the feeling. After Nat found me wandering Tartarus it was weird to be back again.”
‘Because we don't belong here anymore’ He didn’t have to say . ‘Not with the Living, not with the Dead’
But they belonged to each other. So it was fine. It would all be fine.
  
  
  
  
When the sun had almost set, Natalie found them sprawled on the grass. “What, running off from cleanup, Jackson?” she mocked, laying by his other side. “Feeling better?”
“Yeah. Sorry, I-”
“We’ve been through that too, Percy. We know.” she interrupted. And they stayed in silence for a while longer, watching as the first stars took the sky and Natalie's eyes shined brighter with them. As Percy could feel water condensing on the lower temperatures, and Nico knew nocturnal animals took life from their prey not far from there.
Eventually, however, they had to get up. Dreading every step, Percy made his way to the dining hall.
  
  
  
  
  
It was a nostalgic sight, the pavilion for the meals, surrounded by pillars and emanating a warm light into the fading sunset. There may be a couple new scorch marks by the Hephaestus table, and new tables added for the new cabins. But, overall… it felt familiar.
The familiarity ended there, however. The atmosphere was gloomy, the campers more silent than usual. A silence that only grew heavier as they entered the halls.
Nico had decided to forgo his helmet. Natalie and Percy, however, kept theirs on, as had the rest of the team. Their footsteps echoed on the stone floors - Nico’s silent as ever on soft leather boots, while his own, although magically muffled, had a heavy sound to them, and Natalie’s emitting an eerie clicking sound. That was due the talon-like spurs by her heels, a retractable aid to landing.
‘I hate this.’ He informed his companions, telepathically. ‘I hate this so much’
‘Mood’ Replied Luke, from a few tables to the right of the entrance. ‘We saved you a seat.’
‘Thanks’ Percy replied, as the trio headed to the food trays. His gestures felt mechanical, rusted. Like when you abandon a hobby only to pick it up months later, and find out your fingers don't move as swiftly as they should. It sent a spike of pain on his heart again. To know that this was not home, hadn’t been for a while.
He could feel the stares coming from the tables around, both from those already present and the stragglers coming late, some damp from showering. As they all sat, conversation started to pick up again, this time more tense, energised.
As Chiron got up and the campers went to offer their food to the groups, the looks only grew worse.
Because their little group did not move.
Why should they? When they no longer served those gods, when those same figures abandoned them, their own children? When they, in theory, outranked those same gods now?
No. They did not move.
As all sat down again, Chiron cleared his throat and announced: “As you all know, a group of warriors came to our rescue today. The leaders of the cabins and I talked to them, and we have come to an alliance. I expect you all receive them according to the principles of hospitality, and accept the differences between yourselves. Together, we mourn the losses of these past days, and thank for the lives saved. Tomorrow, we begin clean up, and get ready for what is to come. But right now, let us honour our fallen friends with the strength to move on.”
With that, he started to eat, and the room followed their example. Percy raised his hand and detached the lower part of his mask, freeing his chin and lips. Food was a great distraction, as soon the campers ceased their stares.
But the weight of death and battle still hung heavy.
It always did.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
After dinner, the Team got up, gathering their dishes and placing them by the cart to go to the kitchens. Footsteps behind them indicated a camper approaching, and so, Silena turned around to talk.
“Hi. Hey. Hi. My name is Bryden, of Hephaestus. Hm. pleased to meet you, miss..?” The boy who spoke was young, maybe fifteen years old or less. He was a small, skinny boy, with slightly curly brown hair falling from his half-hearted bun. His hands fiddled with a small gear, stained with grease, and when he looked up, Percy noticed his nose had been broken at least one time. The eyes made him seem like a son of Athena, but instead of storms, they seemed more like metal sheets instead.
“I’m Drakon. Pleased to meet you, Bryden.” Replied Silena “Is everything all right? Do you need help?”
“Actually, I’m supposed to be- I- Do you have a place to stay? We have enough space in our cabin and we thought we could offer, unless that's not something you need, of course, in that case i am so sorry for interrupting you, hm, your honour? Highness?”
‘ Oh, I like this kid. Can we keep him ?’ Laughed Luke through the mental link.
‘Stop adopting strays, Luke’ Replied Zoe. Silena seemed like she was about to answer, when Bryden’s gear escaped his grasp, rolling onto the floor until it was stopped by a boot.
A very particular boot, with metal talons on the heels.
Natalie bent down and picked it up, the grease staining her hands a little, and handed it to Bryden. “Here.”
The kid looked like he was five seconds away from passing out as he took it from her hand, which was not helped by the fact that she had replaced the lower part of her mask and looked incredibly threatening. “Thank you, than- thanks.”
Before the kid bolted, Silena placed a calming hand on his shoulder, her voice carrying the undertone they had learned to associate with charm magic. “You’re welcome, Bryden. Now, don't worry about us. We appreciate your cabin’s offer, but we will set camp near the lake. But if you want, you can come with us so you tell your cabin leader where it is, in case someone needs to reach us.”
The boy enthusiastically nodded, trailing behind the team like a puppy. His eyes almost sparkled with joy when Beckendorf identified the kind of gear on his hand, and roped him into talking about mechanics.
“You know, we had a very good engineer in our cabin!” he said enthusiastically “I mean, Leo is also very good, but even he says he wished he had met Beckendorf.” Bryden rambled on, about how Leo sometimes used Beckendorf´s old designs, and about all of his adventures, unknowingly talking to that same man, walking by his side.
And Percy could feel the heartbreak emanating from him. Not just because of the mental link, but also because he felt it too.
To these children, they were heroes. They were figures to be adored.
And they were too much of cowards to show their faces to them.
Too afraid of the consequences.
And, to make things worse… that didn't change their decision. If anything, it made Percy's resolve to not come back from the dead even deeper in his mind. He could not bear to disappoint these kids, not by showing them that they were all human.
That they were flawed, and something much darker now. Inhuman.
Because as much as it did not show in the mirrors, Percy knew all of them, himself included, held something deeper under their skin. It showed in the way smoke would curl out of Beckendor’s mouth, how Luke would sometimes predict their sentences. At the times Zoe spent weeks as an animal, never human, when Bianca refused to touch any of them, and made silverware rust and wood rot under her fingers. On the way Nico would sometimes be intangible to them, or when Natalie bruised blood soaked feathers out of her hair.
On those days where Percy found it hard breathing pure air, and could only really think underwater, or inhaling the toxic fumes of Tartarus.
And Bryden, bless his heart, kept on talking. A reminder that maybe, in the end, this was all worth it. If the kid could smile like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Later that night, after they had set up camp, Percy found himself wandering the woods. Since his deal with Nyx, the darkness of forests was no longer a problem. He could feel, in his veins, the black ichor humming, happy to be in the domain of its donor.
Eventually, he was drawn to a clearing near the creek. That same clearing where, so many years ago, Poseidon had first claimed him as his son.
Only, instead of an empty clearing, there stood statues. Statues of them , he noticed, looking at his own face in white marble. He looked fierce, but gentle, holding Riptide and the shield Tyson had made for him, the CHB necklace on his neck, the Camp Jupiter tattoo engraved on his arm, painted black.
All around, the ghostly faces of his teammates, in their teenage years, looked back. Alongside them, some others - Jason, and Pollux, and other heroes of the Titan and Gaea war.
Under the moonlight, they seemed to glow, looking more like ghosts than the undead version of themselves. In a daze, Percy removed his helmet, looking at the impersonal face on his hands, and the symbol of hope sculpted in stone. Ironically, the metal had been warmed by his body heat, while the stone was ice cold to the touch.
A ghost, indeed.
He was so lost in his trance that he didn't notice the spear pointed to his back.
  
  
  
  
  
*Symbol of the (sometimes) winged serpent chasing its own tail - related to time and immortality
Chapter 14: Chapter eleven: Never had much faith in love or miracles
Summary:
And they said a hero could save us / I´m not gonna stand here and wait / I´ll hold on to the wings of the eagles / watch as they all fly away - Hero, Nickelback
Notes:
A short chapter today, sorry. Explanations why in the end notes.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Electricity ran down his spine like the caress of a lover´s fingers. Warm, dangerous, exciting. Only two people had blades like that, and one of them was sound asleep with her teammates.
Which could only mean… “Clarisse”, he stated. “Quite late for a stroll in the woods. Dangerous, too, to be here alone.”
It was a feeble attempt at driving her away, and he knew it. But his helmet was still in his hands, and he doubted he would have time to put it on before she ran him through with her spear.
“I could say the same to you. That's why we set a patrol, which I lead. Guess my surprise when I saw you head to this monument.” Then, she paused, catching her breath. “Well. A different kind of surprise…Percy.”
Well. Fuck.
“Clarisse.” He replied, as he turned around to face her. “I should have guessed you would recognise me. What gave it away?”
“Are you kidding? You summoned a tsunami!”
That was fair actually. “Well. No one else said anything! And I'm dead!”
“I assume it could have been someone else. I wasn’t sure until I caught you here. And I guess you’re more alive than we thought, huh?”
Percy sighed deeply at having to explain his status once again. “I’m very much dead. Natalie and her mom just attached my soul to a new body, I guess. Please don’t tell anyone?”
Finally, Clarisse lowered her spear, the electricity dying out. “I won’t. But only because I imagine Annabeth and the others know?” To that, he nodded. “Yeah, I assumed. She trusted you and the goth chick far too easily.”
“She has a name.” He corrected, almost instinctively.
“Oh, oh no.” Clarisse stated, her eyes growing wide. “You’re dating her! That’s why Annabeth looked like she wanted to dig a hole and die in jealousy!”
Percy couldn’t help himself. He groaned. Loudly. And, as Clarisse leaned on his shoulder and they walked together back to the camp, he almost felt hopeful. Like things could get better.
“So, tell me, fish face. What’s with the new gig and the superhero fit?”
“Excuse me, this is very advanced magical armour-”
“Okay, magical girl transformation then.”
Percy almost missed how relentless she was. “Nat explained. I work for the Mistress now, it’s sort of a spy job to be honest. We even have gadgets.”
Scratch that, he definitely missed this. Walking on CHB under the stars, feeling the ocean breeze and hearing the monsters in the forest, only the moon and the occasional cabin as sources of light. It was a nice reminder, what he fought for.
However, all too early they reached the tents his Team had put up. ‘ Watch out ’ he warned, telepathically. ‘ Clarisse is coming with me. She figured me out. ’
‘And how did she react?’ Silena replied, a hopeful, cautious edge to her voice. Talking like this was useful, but also made it impossible to hide feelings from each other.
‘Really well.’ Was all he answered. Within seconds, a golden, black and pink blur ran out of her tent and threw herself at Clarisse. The daughter of Ares stood there, stunned, confused, one hand with a white knuckled grip on the spear.
Sensing her hesitancy, Silena raised her head to look into her eyes, tear-rimmed and makeup half-removed in black smudges. “Clarisse?”
Now, dear reader, if you were there, you’d be able to pinpoint exactly when Clarisse noticed who she was hugging. It was before she let go of her spear, when her breath hitched and her heart skipped a beat. Like a spark between them, one may say.
She then raised her arms and held the shorter woman back, as their knees buckled and they kneeled on the damp grass, sobbing.
Percy felt like an intruder - as if he was not supposed to see this moment. So with a half assed excuse, he retired himself to the tents, sitting by the fire. It is hard to say for how long he stared at the flames, but eventually an arm was thrown over his shoulders, owned by his teammate with a golden eye.
“I don´t think I ever saw Silena cry like that.” Luke said, pressing a glass of water into his hands.
“Me neither.” Then, after a beat, Percy added: “Will you say hello?”
Luke scoffed. “Are you kidding? After how you reacted when we saw each other, I´d rather take my chances against a pack of hellhounds.”
“Hey!” Percy interjected, in mock-offence. “I like to think our fight was worth at least a few hell puppies.”
Luke hummed, probably remembering how Percy had lunged for his throat and they had destroyed the dining room. “But it's not just Clarisse, is it? Is the whole camp. I betrayed them and caused the deaths of many. They are right to not want me around, but I still owe them protection.”
“We have forgiven you, Luke. I'm sure that, with time, they will too. You were brainwashed and manipulated. “ And, remembering the clearing, Percy finished with “And, besides. I think they have already started to forgive you.”
Luke raised an eyebrow, prompting him to go further.
“There’s a statue of you. In the clearing. All of us are there, actually. Well, except Nico, they think he’s alive, which is still so funny to me” And ironic that, out of all of them, Nico would be the one to fake life the best, with the whole calling himself the ghost king and vanishing.
“Well. I have to see that, now.” He said. “It feels like it was ages ago.”
“Might as well have been.”
A beat of silence passed, their campfire crackling and sending sparks into the night. “We were so young .” Said Percy, remembering how his face in the statue still had some traces of baby fat and less scars.
“Don’t let Natalie catch you saying that.”
“Oh yeah, she would be so annoyed.” Percy laughed, and continued in a bad Yorkshire accent: ‘You’re still young. Back in my day, it would be a century until we could even vote-”
“And consider yourselves lucky you didnt live under Queen Victoria, that fucking wanker.” Interrupted the very own owner of the voice. “And that was a terrible accent, Jackson, the shame.”
The tall woman draped her arm over his other shoulder, laying her chin on his shoulder. “We should go to bed. Tomorrow we have to finish the cleanup and then leave for Camp Jupiter. And Beckendorf joined those two, I think they will be up for a while.”
With a sigh, Percy admitted she was right and got up, heading to the main tent he shared with his partners.
His dreams that night were confusing and disturbing. It started with lightning and a dark sky, elementals of wind hitting the hull of a ship constantly. A man in a golden mask appeared close to his face, driving a sword through his stomach, a figure he knew all too well.
Chrysaor´s golden blade stung and burned, and the rest of his team was nowhere in sight. He could feel his life being drained away, as his vision darkened, and his half brother whispered something in his ear.
When Percy opened his eyes, he was in a cave, Annabeth, Leo and Natalie walking along. The last two held fire on their hands, casting a mix of orange and purple light in the room. Annabeth had a worried look in her eyes, as she kept looking at the ceiling. A flash of white light, and they were in a much ample room, the floor rumbling under their feet.
And the roof slowly caving in. A huge crack appeared right above their heads, and all Percy saw was a flash of metal and purple light before it all went dark again. It felt like heavy stones pressed on his chest, cracking his ribs and making blood pool underneath his back-
Until two golden hands shined, and Percy was enveloped in a warm, tight hug. His spirit, restless, soothed enough he could once again rest, and he had no more dreams that night.
No, Percy only woke up with his boyfriend´s hand on his shoulder, shaking him awake. “Good morning, dear.”
“-Morning…” He replied, only one eye open. “I had a dream. You won't like it.”
He told his Team the narrative of his dream over breakfast - stolen from the kitchen by the two Hades siblings. The return of Chrysaor was especially worrying, as they all thought they had seen the last of him when Percy handed him to Pontus to keep him in prison.
But, without more context, there was nothing they could do. The fight seemed to have happened in the air, so they would stick to land. For now.
And with a heavy weight on their shoulders, they joined the rest of the Camp with the remainder of clean up. Thankfully for Percy, they had gathered most of the bodies on the previous afternoon, and all that was left was rearrange the battlefield, fix trenches around the weak spots on the barrier.
This isn’t to say they hadn't found anyone - some were hidden under piles of dirt, and Percy tried his best to not let the youngest campers see the worst of injuries. By the third hour and seconds cadaver, he was begging for it to be over.
They were too young.
Sometimes, he would catch sight of Natalie, walking around the barrier with a frown on her face, gesturing as if she was sewing the air together. If he focused, he could see the faint shimmer of the Barrier around the Camp, glowing iridescent where the sorceress´ magic fixed holes and weaknesses. Every now and then, she would stop and note things on a leather bound notebook, or verify information on it.
Percy had to admit, he was not the best at magic. According to Natalie, all demigods could do it on some extent, many times subconsciously - by muffling their steps, like the Stolls, for example. Most had affinities related to their blood, be it to a bigger or lesser extent. Percy himself had almost no magical talent, except on his hydrokinesis, while Zoe took to it like a natural.
How Natalie´s affinity worked was a mystery to him to this day - too technical and long of an explanation for his ADHD to cooperate. Percy knew she had more freedom than most on what she could do, in part due her blood, but also because of the way she had been raised. He was sure she had seen her use Egyptian symbols on her stuff before, something that should not really work, as far as he knew. While most people didn't bother with spells, she seemed to enjoy crafting new ones.
It was weird, but also awesome and very hot, if he said so.
Eventually, the clean up was done, and it was time to gather for a late lunch. Once more, an awkward tension hung in the air as they entered the hall, broken when Bryden waved for them from the Hephaestus´ table. The younger boy got up to greet them, shaking Silena´s hand and managing to knock over a jug of water and several forks in the process.
“Oh, shit-” He exclaimed as he took napkins to try and dry the table, in an attempt to avoid further mess.
Hiding a grin under his mask, Percy took it from his hands. “Let me.”
With a gesture of his hand, the water floated up, leaving only a dry tablecloth behind, going towards a potted plant near a pillar, where it became a small rain cloud. Nonchalantly, he slid into the seat by the boy’s side, followed by the rest of his companions. Bianca and Silena looked exhausted, immediately digging into their plates. Bryden looked a bit uncomfortable, so Percy lightly elbowed him in the side.
“What’s up?”
“Why… why don’t you offer things in the fire?”
It was Luke who answered. “Because we don't feel like they deserve it.”
Humming in thought, Bryden nodded. “I see.”
“I am never taking babysitting duty again.” Said Bianca once she was done inhaling her food. “I swear, I´m not. They’re little gremlins and I want a refund.”
Silena grumbled in agreement. They both had spent the morning taking care of the kids too young to have seen the battle or the cleanup, making sure they were distracted. Before, they had spent the battle locked in Bunker 9, as safe as they could be, under the care of the campers not fully trained yet.
“Oh yeah, they’re little shits. Beats working under the sun though.” Replied Bryden. “But I agree they can be. A handful. But hey, that’s what you get for raising them with swords and no parental supervision.”
That was too true to deny. A lot of those kids had been found in a very similar fashion as Annabeth - living in the streets, running from monsters. Quite often their parents had been killed once they started to grow stronger, their scent attracting enemies they could not fight yet.
It was a rough childhood, one no one should be subjected to.
After lunch, Natalie gathered the chosen ones to leave on the trip for Camp Jupiter. The present members of the Five, Zoe, Bianca and Percy met her at Thalia's pine tree. A sleek black car waited, as well as three motorcycles. All of them had the symbols of the Team etched over the gas tanks or front doors, the triple moons with a star above the central one. It was subtle, dark grey over black,, but enough to distinguish it from the vehicles used by the romans.
Their bags packed in the trunk, Natalie explained the setup. “We could portal or shadow travel there, but those means can be identified by magic. So we will try to get there with as much stealth as possible, since our enemy seems attuned to the magic undercurrents. After we check up on Camp Jupiter, we will define the next plan of action.”
“Shouldn't we try to get a prophecy first? I know Rachel is hidden, but maybe you guys can do something?”
Natalie scoffed. “I don't believe in bloody prophecies or predictions. They are too unreliable and self fulfilling to trust. No, I prefer to do things my own way. Not knowing makes you actually look for clues, and if necessary, I can scry. Research is much more reliable.”
Percy had come to agree with her. How many Greek myths ended in tragedy because one knew far too much about their fate? Far too many.
Taking her authority for it, the discussion died there. Percy took the driver's seat, knowing that in a high speed fight he was the best for the job. Usually, Beckendorf would be their navigator, but Annabeth took the position. Nico, Leo and Piper took the back seats, as Zoe, Bianca and Natalie went for the motorcycles.
Zoe took the lead, leading the car flanked by the two other girls. The helmets had a constant feed with the car, and, except for the occasional monster sighting or detour to avoid traffic, those remained mostly silent.
The same could not be said to the inside of the car. Leo had called dibs on being the DJ, much to everyone else's suffering.
‘If he puts one more nightcore remix I will toss him out’ Said Nico, telepathically, followed by hums of agreement from the motorcycles.
‘ At least is not Taylor Swift, ’ replied Percy, smiling at his boyfriend’s annoyance. He personally had nothing against the playlist, since his was also. Well. A mess.
“It’s just so weird when you guys do that-” Interjected Annabeth. Percy had noticed she had been staring at him instead of the book she had brought. “The telepathy thing. How does it even work?”
“Something to do with how Nyx brought us back. I honestly don't get the explanation either, but the closest is that we are kind of soulmates I guess.”
As a very obnoxious song came up, Nico audibly groaned, burying his head on his hands as Leo bopped his head with the song. Percy could swear he had heard it before, somewhere, but at a different tempo. “Is that despacito and shape of you combined?” He asked
“Yes. But Acapella.”
Mistress, what had he gotten himself into?
The rest of the drive went smoothly. Save a few pauses for bathroom and refuelling, they were making a good time. With the car hidden by the Mist, Percy could easily go over 200 km/h on highways, much to his car mates distress. Except for Nico, who had seen him dodge while going much faster.
Percy agreed that they should not be able to reasonably cover that much ground in a day, and that was why, once they were far away from the camp, Nico shadow travelled them over the central part of the US, cutting down the travel time of 33 hours to roughly seven. They could not travel closer, as to avoid sending a signal towards the location of Camp Jupiter in the fabric of reality. This was the result of a very grumpy son of Hades in the backseat, complaining about it even though he had apparently carried a statue all over Europe a few years prior.
Of course, an uneventful road trip was physically impossible for demigods. And that's how, about halfway there, they found themselves under attack.
Notes:
So, I had a very rough couple of weeks - im moving out (because I was kicked out of my house how fun) and had exams and tomorrow i leave for an archaeological dig, so i wont be able to write. I figured it was best to post a shorter chapter with not as much plot but at least give you guy something!
Chapter 15: Chapter twelve: So I hit the road in overdrive
Summary:
“Playing in the street, gonna be a big man someday / You got blood on your face, you big disgrace / Kicking your can all over the place” - We will rock you, Queen
Notes:
The alternative title was “Hands red, hands red, just like he said” from A little wicked by Valerie Broussard. Do with that what you will. (bangers song btw, morgana from bbc merlin vibes)
Chapter warning for murder and discussions about morality and the value of life. Also guns and mentions of torture. (really, after Natalie´s backstory you knew what kind of fic you were getting into)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
So, Leo would be the first to admit he was not the best fighter around. He could hold his own, yeah, but his value laid in what his hands and his brain could come up with and that was fine.
But what happened halfway through their road trip made him feel useless and would also traumatise him for life (even more than he was, anyway). Twose two things are not connected to the same thing, by the way.
You see, he was happily making Nico suffer with his eclectic music taste. Leo’s goal was to find what made him snap and shadow travel away, and he was sure that just a few more Lady Gaga songs sung in country style would do it. Shame he would never find out. Why, you ask?
Well.
Because a car came hurling at them.
Percy quickly swerved to the right, avoiding a collision by millimetres, as the other vehicle was driven directly towards the modified black corvette Leo was currently in. Proving the strength of the engine, Percy gunned it to about 300 km/h and honestly all Leo wanted was to put his hands on that sweet engine, see what Beckendorf had done to it, he could feel the power rumbling from the wheels-
Yes. Under attack. Focus. Hyperfixate later.
On his brief daydream, the mechanic didn't notice the motorcycles and the second car decided that flanking them was a good idea, actually. “No space to run. Engage, dive and conquer.” Natalie´s voice came through the speakers. “Use live ammo”
Before Leo could process what she meant, Percy reached with his right hand to his side, and the side of the seat opened to reveal a gun. A mini UZI to be specific. With his forearm, he pulled Annabeth backwards, and opened fire through her window, holding down the trigger as the gun fired rounds and rounds of ammunition directly at one of the motorcycles.
Movies rarely tell you this, but the sound of a machine pistol is still very, very loud, even with a silencer, and especially inside a car. So that was what live ammo meant. Actual guns. Combined to the sheer noise of a car crash, Leo felt sharp pains on his ears, liquid dripping from them.
As Leo tried to blink away the spots on his vision and shake off the ringing in his ears, their chasers decided that, hey, they started first, and what a good thing that their car was bulletproof. From his vantage point (middle seat), Leo could see Bianca on their right pull out a similar gun, and Natalie unfold a spear, the tip shaped like a crescent moon, like a weird scythe. Zoe decided to abandon her motorcycle altogether and swerved it to the left as she turned into a big condor, the machine tripping down one other cycle as she did.
It was all done so fast, and with such surgical precision, Leo would think they had researched it beforehand. Natalie and Bianca surrounded the car to the right, the spear cutting through metal like butter with a purple glow, gunshots taking care of whoever the drivers were.
They still had three cycles and the car from the beginning to deal with, however.
“NICO” Percy shouted over one more round. “WHEEL”
The son of Hades nodded, and Percy did one of the craziest things of the day.
He hauled himself out of the window.
As soon as he had left his seat, Nico shadow travelled into his place. Meanwhile, Percy summoned a blue energy blade, digging it into the roof of the other car for support. The enemy driver tried to shake him off, but he used it to his advantage, kicking the bullet-weakened window in. Through the tinted windows, Leo could not see much, except for the light of the dagger and the occasional flash of gunfire.
One of the back doors opened, and a human-shaped figure was thrown out, rolling out into the asphalt. It all seemed to be going well, until a new sound broke their relative peace.
And that sound was helicopter blades cutting through air and machine guns opening fire, opening holes in the road around them. Their little corvette may be good and bullet-proof. But even that had a limit. Nico screamed as one of the metal scraps dug into his right arm, the one holding the gun, and he tossed it to Annabeth. “Use that if we need.”
Because, yes, the ground units had been taken care of, but that would not matter if they could not-
Oh, nevermind. Condor-Zoe was on it.
Turning into a smaller, goshaw falcon, she weaved through the bullets, turning into a lioness once she got close enough. The flying machine soon started to fall down, directly on their path.
Leo closed his eyes, bracing for impact as the shadow of the falling metal covered them. His stomach was sent spinning, and darkness whispered all around for a second.Only for them to reappear unharmed a few metres ahead, under the shadow cast by a pine tree, an explosion once again deafening the passengers.
“Nico, I love your shadow travelling so much I could kiss you.” He said when his brain finally caught up with what had happened.
“Sorry, you’re not my type”
  
  
  
Apparently, the ´copter had been the last of it, still burning not one hundred metres away. Percy’s hijacked car and the girls caught up, stopping (or landing, in Zoe's eagle case) around their original transport.
“Anyone hurt?” Asked Natalie, removing her stygian steel helmet. And Leo thought it was unfair that she managed to look hot even with helmet hair. She was too much for him, yes, but a guy could look respectfully.
“I got some shrapnel.” Replied Nico. “It’s fine. Everyone else in the car is fine.”
Percy nodded along, with a few cuts along his arms but otherwise unharmed.
“NO, it´s not fine.” Burst out Piper. “Those were people. Humans. And you-”
What .
The daughter of Aphrodite started to shake, her legs giving out under her. Leo turned around, paying more attention to the wreck. He had assumed those were humanoid monsters, maybe empousa or something similar. But there was no golden dust covering the floor, only the smell of burning flesh and rubber.
“Yes. They were.” Said Natalie. “Which means our enemy is more clever than we think. They are willing to hire humans, and that makes them dangerous too.”
Leo took one more look at the blood splatters on the Team. Across Percy’s hands and Natalie’s chest, on Zoe’s face (on her mouth ). Places where there were no wounds, because they said they were fine, and unharmed. Red coloured, when he had already learned that the Team had black ichor for blood.
He was going to be sick. The world started spinning around his feet, as the gravity of what had just happened weighted on his shoulders. He may not have pulled a trigger, but it still felt like some of that was on him too.
Percy rushed to catch him before he fell, and the metaphorical blood stains transferred to his shirt.
“How can- what-” Annabeth tried to ask, only to be interrupted by Zoe.
“I know you’re not okay. But we need to get the hell out of here before they send reinforcements or the mortal police arrive. I think shadow travelling is the least of our concerns now, they’re clearly tracking us down.”
Nico nodded, extending his hand towards Natalie. The commander took it, and inky black shadows, shaped like a storm and smoke, surrounded their vision, landing them (and the two cars) in a hill overseeing the white marble glory of Camp Jupiter.
It looked the same way it had the last time he had visited - the brick and stone buildings, the wood and mud encampments and the perimeter of the river shining around it all. Except now giant eagles oversaw the airspace, and regular patrols marched alongside the sacred water course. More tents had been built alongside the roads, no doubt for easier defence of the city.
Without a word, they made their way down. Sentinelts soon spotted them, landing from the backs of the eagles or rushing with bows and spears at hand. Upon seeing Annabeth, they relaxed a little, but the presence of four masked warriors was never a good sign on war times.
“Hey guys.” Said Annabeth “Can you bring us to Reyna, Frank and Hazel? Or them to us?” She added at the tightening of the hold some had on their spears.
“Prove you wish no harm, first.” Said one of the guards, a female with a scar across one eye.
“We swear on the Styx.” Replied Percy, with such gravity that the thunder sealing his words seemed futile.
Something in his eyes (a lighter blue, matching the river at their feet) convinced the guards, who escorted them to the curia.
Leo must admit, the walk there was a haze. Usually he enjoyed seeing New Rome, it was a beautiful city. But today he could only think about the contrast between their bloody footprints left on the marble steps of the Curia Iasonus . In Rome, the curia was a sacred place for meetings of the Senate, and this one had been rebuilt and renamed after Jason, to immortalise his importance to New Rome.
There awaited Reyna and Frank, dressed not in ceremonial garb but pieces of armour over modern clothes. “Hey, guys!” Said Leo, in an attempt to fake normality. “Whassup?”
“Why are you here?” Asked Reyna, never one for beating around the bush. “I thought CHB was under attack.”
“We fixed that. Sort of.” Replied Percy. “And we are here to fix much more, if you will allow us.”
With a whistle, Aurum and Argentum, Reyna’s pets, moved to flank the four masked demigods. “Why should we trust you?”
After a brief look around the hall, checking if they were indeed alone, Percy removed his helmet. “Because you have done so in the past.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Half an hour later, and several explanations corroborated by Hazel and Frank, Reyna accepted their support. “What is your plan? Camp Jupiter and Rew ROme have been holding up well. We don’t need the kind of help the Greeks got.”
“No, you do not.” Replied Natalie, her voice conveying a slight admiration for Reyna’s command. “But it doesn’t mean you won’t need it in the future. So I will leave Wolf and Dove here with you, in exchange for Frank and Hazel.”
Zoe and Bianca, upon hearing their codenames, nodded.
“That is fine, if they want to go.” Replied Reyna. “I trust the judgement of character they possess. But what then?”
“We go East.” Replied Natalie. “I’m afraid I can’t share more of our plan, in case you get captured. Our enemy seems very good at covering their tracks and using dirty tricks. I told you what their goal seems to be already, and so we will try to find ways to counterattack. Go straight to the source of the problem, while the camps keep occupying their resources.”
Reyna nodded at the plan. Leo felt dislocated there, his image contrasting with the two generals discussing a plan. They had eventually sat by a table, pulling chairs and Natalie summoned a hologram map over the marble surface.
“I have my suspicions of where they can be operating from. We have been collecting evidence from Tartarus and some mortal realm places for a few months now. If we fail,the rest of the Team is tasked with picking up from where we stopped.”
  
  
“Just one question.” Said Frank, after Reyna left to inform the command what was about to happen, and what one of their leaders would be away, as well as show Bianca and Zoe the layout of the camps. “I get why you didn’t tell Reyna about the full plan, but what about us? Can you magic us something against mind reading?”
“Because the enemy fights dirty. It’s relatively easy to shield against mind reading, if you know what you’re doing. But there are very few ways to avoid talking in other bad situations.”
It took a while for what she was implying to settle into Leo’s brain. “You mean torture.”
Natalie nodded. “You may think you’re tough. But anyone can talk if you do it right. I could give you all poison pills. I could even do a kill switch spell. But those don’t always guarantee your safety. So It’s best if you don’t know anything.”
“Because if you can't give them information, there's no reason to spend energy on you.” Finished Percy. His message was clear. Know nothing, and you will suffer less. Having knowledge would only put them in more danger.
And now, all of Natalie’s secretiveness made sense to him. It was not distrust, but a way to keep them safer. She had allowed them to see the House of Nyx, after all. And she knew what kind of enemy they were up against even before they attacked. On their days in the House, she tried to teach them enough so they could survive this.
They had become her soldiers without even noticing, and that would have frightened Leo, if he could not understand why, and that she was not one to waste resources, as insignificant as they may become.
“So, the more we know, the greater the danger we are in. What does that mean for you, then, Percy?” Asked Annabeth. True, Percy and Nico seemed to be the only ones who were fully aware of the facts.
“It means that, if I’m captured, I’m on my own.”
“But you can’t die-” Gasped Hazel, her big brown eyes watering.
Torture with no release. No way to escape it, either. That is what the daughter of Pluto meant. “Yes.”Percy sighed. “But if I do happen to be captured- which is very hard to do, I’ll be honest - Even I don’t know everything. Only Nat does.”
“And what happens if they get you, then?” Pointed Annabeth, a sharp look in her eyes. “Do we just kneel and die?”
“If they do get me” Replied Natalie, twirling a knife between her fingers. “They will find it’s remarkably hard to make me talk. I’ve made sure of that.” And the look in her eyes flashed to some far off place, for a second, before she continued. “Hazel here is also very good at magic. Everything else I can do, I trust my Team to be able to pick up the slack. Let me worry for my own safety, Annabeth Chase. Try to keep yourself alive.”
And, just like that, they were dismissed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
A few hours later, Leo could be found in a bridge above a pond, a small square between houses in New Rome. He dragged his thumb on the smooth surface of a pebble, the physical stimuli helping his mind wander.
He had seen people die today.
It had happened before, of course. It was not his first time seeing blood. During their missions, during the war against Gaea- But this felt different, somehow. Before, they were soldiers, united by a bigger cause. This time it just felt colder. Maybe it was the scary efficiency of the Team (and didn’t that make him jealous, for some reason?). Maybe it was how easily they had shrugged it off, as it was another tuesday.
Leo didn’t know any of these people well. Most of them had died before he arrived at the Camp, and his time with Percy had been brief aboard the Argo II. And yet he could see how he had changed, and how all of them carried the weight of the world on their shoulders. He had thought that, well, they were just more people stronger than him, better than him, a vision marked by jealousy. Because of course Natalie had not come for him when he died - she already had the better, stronger version of him. Even today, after seven years, the cabin still worshipped Beckendorf.
But now, would he be able to fight with them? To die for a cause, and to swear allegiance to someone who would require them to stain his hands without regrets? Abandon his life forever, and give your soul for a bigger purpose?
And even if, could he live with that decision, and the consequences of it? He didn't think so. Percy had clearly changed, and they could all see it. Well, maybe not Annabeth, who refused to see it. But it was not just his jawline that had become sharper, but the essence of his very being.
Footsteps on the stone behind him betrayed the presence of the commander herself. He could imagine how it would feel, to be chased by her, listening to the clacking of the metal spurs approaching and knowing there was no way out.
With grace he could not hope to achieve, she slung her legs over the railing, sitting by his side. Not close enough to touch, but enough he could smell the sandalwood perfume under the metallic scent of her armour (and the blood it carried.)
“Why are you here?” He asked
“Checking in. Today was a rough day, emotionally, for you lot.” That was. Weirdly thoughtful of her. “Percy suggested it.”
Leo hummed, throwing the pebble into the water. “I’m okay.”
“You know I see auras, right? You’re not okay.”
Oh fuck. “Wait, seriously- Oh fuck you.” He felt just a bit annoyed by the laughter in her eyes. “You shouldn’t lie about shit like that.”
“It worked, though. So, what’s on your mind, Leo Valdéz?”
Leo sighed. “How do you do it? How do you move on after… that?”
“You don’t, not really.” Natalie leaned on her arms, tipping her body forward to look at the water. “It goes on with you. All you can do is make sure it was worth it. You can’t always know if you’re doing it for a good reason, as much as movies tell otherwise. Leo, I’ve lived for hundreds of years now. And I've taken more lives than that, and honestly after a point I just… stopped caring.
Until I formed the Team. They showed me what life meant again. Before that I was just following orders, and stopped questioning my mother. I’m still loyal to her, and out of the gods out there she’s the most decent one, don’t take me wrong. But the fact that you can feel the weight your actions have on others, and the value of human life, it shows you still have a heart, y’know. So… don't be afraid to rely on your team. They are your family too.”
  
  
“I- I don’t know if… during the war we worked together, but I don’t think we are that close anymore. Hera called Percy the glue to hold us all together, and she was right. After he died, it was the grief for a while, but that wore off, we got over it.” tears started to burn on his eyes, dripping onto the water down the bridge. “And I guess seeing how close you all are makes me a bit jealous. Like we are not enough. As if… as if that day… Was it even important, Natalie?”
Was my sacrifice worth it, he wanted to scream. Were the lives lost that day important, or were they pawns on your game too?
“Yes.” She replied, with no second thought. “You got me the conditions I needed. And your choices are your own, Leo. What you did was a noble sacrifice. And honestly, had you not outsmarted death, I would have asked you to join us.”
At that, he almost fell down the bridge, saved only by her arm holding him back. “Me? But why?”
“You cheated death, something none of us managed to do.”
“I- You’re immortal!”
“Because Nyx wishes so. As a reward for what we gave her. You forged your own path out of my brother's arms.” At Leo´s confused stare, she completed. “Thanatos.”
“But it wasn't even my own formula. Anyone could have done it. And honestly… you and your team are so strong.” Leo didn’t know why he was admitting it. Maybe it was because Natalie didn’t carry any emotional attachments to him, and vice versa. Maybe it was her pointed stare, and how she didn’t try to comfort him but listen to his feelings. “You eight are basically gods and I’m just a kid with a tool belt.”
“A kid with a tool belt who built the Argo II, and designed it when he was a kid. Who reinvented the creations of archimedes. With immense talent and creativity. Trust me, Leo, I’m not one for compliments. But I would not have chosen you for this mission if you were not important. You’re not a seventh candle, but your own person with your own strengths. I could have asked for anyone and they would have to obey. Think about it. And remember, all of us had lifetimes of training. You didn’t”
With that, she patted his arm and left, no longer making any sounds against the stone. Even her footsteps were coordinated, calculated. And yet, Leo felt like she had been nothing but honest with him.
A strange woman, indeed.
(Later, he would think back about the initial conversation around the map, and wonder if he could be someone she could be open with, too. He would not forget the look on her eyes, when she claimed to resist under torture. Leo knew there was only one way to get that skill.)
  
  
  
  
  
The next morning brought a surprise.
They had agreed to leave before sunrise, claiming the shadows were a good cover to leave unnoticed. Leo had to agree with the plan, but he hated, hated waking up at three am.
They had all gathered with their packs around the cars, and Natalie handed Reyna one last gift before leaving. A small mirror, made of bronze. The surface was covered in green stains and scratches, looking fresh out of a museum. In the back, black glass filled an engraving of the Nyx symbol.
“This will allow you to talk to us, even without an iris connection. Chiron also has one. To activate it, just say the password ‘ per umbra ad stellae ’, and the name of who you need to talk to. The nearest reflective surface of one of us will show you what you need to see.”
“Through shadows towards the stars.” Translated Hazel. “What does that mean?”
“It’s the motto of the House of Nyx.” Answered Percy.
Leo agreed it was fitting, especially after the talk he had with them yesterday. Every second he interacted with the Team, he noticed that their whole thing was self sacrifice.
“Take care when you use that, Avellano.” Continued Natalie. “Anyone will be able to see through. It could compromise our mission. Only use it if you need us.”
Reyna nodded, understanding the mission. And with that, they were off - riding in a similar format as the last time. Percy and Natalie took the motorcycles remaining, while Zoe flew above them as a falcon and Nico took the wheel. The drive was shorter than expected, and Hazel commented they had stopped in the same docks as the last time Percy left on a mission with them to Alaska.
And, just like that time, a boat waited for them
Well. Not a boat.
More like an immense ship.
That, however, was not the surprise Leo was talking about. While seeing the ship here was a surprise, its existence was not news. He had, after all, helped build it.
It was not the Argo. No, that had burned years ago and there has been no reason to rebuild it. This ship was much bigger and with a different design. You see, dear reader, while most of the Five trained their combat skills when in the House, Beckedorft had dragged Leo to a corner.
Natalie had been interested in Argo. So she asked Beckendorf to find out how it worked - and he, in turn, had asked Leo for help on the blueprints. While the fact that it was ready already was nothing short of a miracle, its existence had been known.
And it was damn good work if Leo had to say it. The black wood had been treated with fire resistant potions, and the hull had a more shallow, but long design than the Argo. from the front, long plates of black metal extended like folded wings to the end of the ship, protecting the sides (He had been inspired by the way Natalie’s wings opened and closed, okay?), and he knew those could become like long stabilisers for the ship while on air, like a delta-shaped aeroplane. The figure on the front was a phoenix with open wings, the ruby eyes staring ahead.
It had three decks, divided in compartments. How Beckodorf had organised them was a mystery to him, but he knew that the engine sat on the back, a support to the three masts with black sails. It ran on greek fire, a technology Daedalus had theorised about in his notebook and Beckendorf had made work. Leo had to admit that the general look had a bit of a space pirate vibe to it, especially with the raised bridge in the back atop a planning hall, not different to the cabin of a captain.
Engraved in the back, the name of his creation reflected the light.
Néa Seline.
“New moon.” Muttered Annabeth. “This is beautiful ”
Percy chuckled. “Well, all aboard”
“Aye aye, Captain!” Replied Leo, going up the bridge connecting the deck to the port.
The upper deck was just as he had imagined - the metal wings felt like they cradled them, a protective wall between the water and the wood. The planning room had its double doors opened, the stained glass windows casting rainbows inside.
However, the helm was not empty.
A blonde guy sat on the command table, toying with the rotating glass ball that substituted the helm. A bow and arrow hung from his back, the golden feathers reflecting the first rays of dawn, which had stilled itself in the sky. Now, that was the surprise Leo was talking about.
“Apollo.” Said Percy, climbing up the stairs after Natalie. “What are you doing here?”
“Does the weather boy have a message for us?” Asked Natalie.
Apollo threw his head back in laughter. “I love that nickname. No, no, I have a gift for you. From your sister.”
Natalie quirked an eyebrow. “Oh? Which one?”
“Hemera. She is, well, she sort of is my boss, in the general hierarchy of things, right? My carriage was hers first, after all. She appeared to me as I was going to leave, and threatened me into sending support.” At Percy’s disapproving stare, he continued hastily “Not that I wouldn’t if you asked! My time as Lester did some good. Anyway, I got you this.”
With that, he pulled something out of his quiver. Upon closer look, Leo noticed it was a violin bow, made of golden wood and strings that shined like diamonds. “She said you like music. I thought this may be useful.”
Without a word, Natalie took it, running her fingers through the wood. “It will be, yes. Say thank you to her for me.” Apollo nodded at that, and she continued. “Actually, Apollo… There's one more thing you can do to help.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
The thing, as it turned out to be, was to shine.
Natalie’s idea had been simple, and yet genius. Shadow travelling left a stain, per se, on the magical currents of the world. A path of shadows to their destination. It didn't last long, because soon the light would balance it out. But it was enough to track someone, if you paid attention.
That was the reason they would take the Nea Seline. The original plan had been to sail above the continent and head to Europe, but with Apollo’s help, they managed to cut a good few days off by shadow travelling. With the whole ship.
It was pretty interesting, really. Natalie created that shadow storm of hers, which apparently boosted Nico and Hazel’s powers enough to land them safely a few kilometres off the coast of Florida. Hazel had collapsed and needed a nap after that, and Nico didn’t look all that healthy either, but it was enough of an advantage to make sense. Apollo had overwhelmed the hemisphere with a short burst of light, negating the shadow travel impressions.
After that, they had made themselves at home on the ship. The Team components that weren't with them had cleared out their cabins, although a few knick-knacks had been left behind. The gears and oil stains on Beckedorf’s cabin, some loose crossbow bolts and posters on Bianca’s, and forgotten editions of manga on Luke’s, for example. Apparently the guy was a Blue Exorcist fan. Leo could recognize good taste.
Under the now high sun, their little group gathered on deck. “Aye, mateys, I will be yer captain for this adventure!” Said Percy in a really bad pirate imitation. “Leo, you helped build this, so you’re on engine duty. Annabeth can help with navigation. Everyone else, keep a weather eye on the horizon!”
And with a cheerful chorus of “Aye, captain!” and other pirate slang, the group set to work. Percy’s powers made sailing ridiculously easy, and soon, they headed, once again, towards the old world.
Notes:
SO! I RETURN!
I've been dying to post this chapter. And now i am back from the archaological dig and have a house again, even if i still need to work on a publication, but, oh well. Hope yall liked this chapter. The leo and nat conversation was unexpected, they started to bond against my will and i love them.
if the codenames of each member of the team arent clear, ill give you guys a list:
Nat - raven
Percy - hippocampus
Luke - ouroboros
Zoe - wolf
Beckendorf - salamander
Silena - drakon
Bianca - dove
Nico - ghostsee y'all next chapter. it's probably gonna be an interlude with more percy content. stay tuned and remember - you made it this far, i love you and am giving you a kiss on the mouth
Chapter 16: Interlude: Have you ever shaken hands with the Devil in the night?
Summary:
I don't wanna be a superhero / 'Cause I can't save the world / So I'm never gonna get the girl / I just wanna do better / Superhero / 'Cause I can't save myself / Much less somebody else / So I gotta do better - Superhero, Falling in Reverse
Notes:
Hey bitches, I live.
Notes: this chapter contains mentions of drinking - not enough to get drunk, and no one is out of it either, just a few sips from alcoholic beverages. Mentions of a drunk Gabe, but only in passing in a sentence. MENTIONS OF SUICIDAL IDEATION. It starts in “Without noticing” on a Nico paragraph, and ends in “The offer was simple”. I will mark the beginning and the end but it's good to have this here too. check the end notes to know what happens
I did not proofread this. typos and grammar have now been handed to the universe. have fun.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Previously, in Falling in Reverse: As his last breath left his lips, and the last of his blood stained white marble, he promised himself - this would be worth it. Destiny would be his to take. And his life was now his to forge, unreachable, beyond the hands of the Fates.
Percy woke up abruptly. It felt as if lightning had been injected directly into his veins, greek fire replacing blood and burning his muscles to grey ash. His bones ached, and his sight was covered by white flashes of pain. He could not scream, as his lungs were paralysed as he drew breath.
But at the same time, underneath all that, relief and a soothing sensation followed the jolts of electricity, as if rust was cleared from rusted wires, and pipes were unobstructed and allowed for water to flow once more. Only the wires and pipes were his nerves and veins.
He wondered if that was how Festus felt when he was first woken up in the forest.
Eventually, the pain ended. His skin was covered in cold sweat, but under the exhaustion, Percy was aware of every muscular contraction, every beat of his heart and the sliding of skin over muscle. It felt very new, but familiar - and this hypersensitivity only lasted a few minutes, slowly fading into nothingness.
It would not take a genius to figure out what had happened in retrospect, but Percy himself would only learn years later that that feeling was, quite literally, his body turning itself on for the very first time, the first electrical impulses coursing through a remade manifestation of flesh made in his image, and the first drawn of breath bringing his soul in. It was understandable, dear reader, since events like this are rare, and no one has ever bothered to write down this feeling.
Thankfully, his new flesh was made by Nyx herself, and therefore sustained his weight when he gathered his wits enough to get up. Standing firmly (For this body was almost like his last one), Percy could take in his surroundings.
He had woken up in a large room, in a bed bigger than he had ever seen, with blue sheets thoroughly messed up by his thrashing and agonising. Shame. The walls were made of black and white marble, sustaining a ceiling so high he could let birds loose, and they would be perfectly comfortable with the space. From it, hung a huge chandelier, illuminating the centrepiece table.
In the walls, some rows of shelves gave the room a more intimate look, as well as the firepit surrounded by couches and duvets. Two doors on the opposite side of the room led to, presumably, a bathroom and other amenities, while the double doors were probably his way out.
Percy then took a look at himself. His bare feet buried in the thick carpet, his legs strangely free of the scars he had accumulated during the years. Because, oh yes, he was also naked. Startled, he raised his right arm, eyes widening as he saw the lack of the burned tattoo he had grown used to in the past few weeks. The letters SPQR, the neptune symbol and the vertical line were nowhere to be seen, as well as the star shaped scar on the palm of his hand. In fact, it seemed as if he had never gone on a single mission in his life, although his body remained as strong as ever.
“I guess this is part of the deal” He muttered to himself, remembering the oath he had just sword on the cliff of Misery. “A brand new body. Yay. At least I won't have to explain the tattoo to mom-”
At the thought, Percy choked on his breath. Mom.
What would she think, when Annabeth came back and told her what had happened? He had promised he would return. He had called her, and now he would never do his promise any justice.
In his mental confusion, Percy stumbled to the table, noticing a sheet of thick paper with an elegant calligraphy on it. Alongside the sheet, a white linen shirt and leather pants awaited, as well as underwear, boots and socks.
Still shaking from his earlier realisation, he picked up the paper.
‘Once you awake, please dress up and follow the raven. It will introduce you to the Team.
Natalie’
  
  
“I guess this is my life now.” Muttered Percy as he dressed up. “Following imaginary birds dressed like a bad mediaeval rpg character.”
A cawing sound echoed after he finished speaking, and, look at that, maybe the bird wasn't as imaginary as he thought. Perched atop the canopy of his bed, a huge black bird with metallic talons stared into his eyes, taking flight towards the double doors, which opened at its passage.
“Wait up!” Said Percy, rushing to follow his feathered guide. He barely had any time to appreciate the art in the hallways, but what he gathered seemed like enough to drive any architecture student crazy.
Eventually, the bird stopped, landing near another set of double doors. He could hear sounds of laughter on the other side, making him question who, exactly, he was about to meet. Natalie did not seem like one for any sort of joy, really.
The bird cawed, impatient, and the sounds inside cut off abruptly. Taking it as his cue, Percy inhaled deeply and pushed the doors open.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Nothing could have prepared him for the sight indoors. Raw stone walls rose from the chequered floor, the intimate lightning and glowing moss giving it a hobbit-like vibe. A long, mahogany bard extended from on e of the walls, followed by small bar stools and a few tables with card games half finished on top. It smelled of incense, coffee, and amber perfume.
But the true shock was staring straight into the eyes of people who were long dead.
“What the fuck-” He said, as no other than Luke Castellan approached him, a smile on his face.
“Perce! How are you-”
The son of Hermes could not finish his sentence. Acting on pure instinct, Percy body-slammed him against the counter, grabbing a table knife from a plate, and holding it under his arm as his other hand squeezed his jugular. “You should have stayed dead. I don't know what you did, but let them go.”
It was stupid and he knew it. Percy definitely couldn't beat a titan with a dinner knife - but he sure as hell could try. If it was not clear, dear reader, Percy assumed Kronos had once again returned, and was using his friends´ souls (or image) to get back at him.
Strong hands grabbed his arms, pulling him backwards with enough strength to make his shoulders hurt. “Hey. Hey. Percy. Calm down. Goddammit-”
It took a while for his brain to process who was speaking. “Beckendorf. Let me-” A pair of smaller, but no less rough hands cupped his cheeks, and he stared into the eyes of Silena Beuregard.
“Shhh. Calm down. It's fine. We are friends.” She spoke in a soothing voice, and Percy felt his mind agree, his body relax and go limp on Beckendorf´s grip against his will. “Yes. Much better.”
The blonde across the bar got up, his hand rubbing a forming bruise on his throat. “Damn it, Percy, you got strong. Fuck.”
As soon as Beckendorf released him, Percy’s hand immediately flew to his back pocket, looking for a familiar pen. However, the leather pants didn’t even have one, and he remembered, with a stab of pain through his heart, that he had given up on the sword. “What the fuck is happening?” He demanded to know.
Luke stared into his eyes, his now mismatched ones rising in intensity. “For starters. I am no longer possessed by Kronos. So please keep the stabbing to a minimum, thanks.”
  
  
  
  
Percy sat with his head between his hands on the bar counter, looking at the three persons in front of him. “So. Everyone is… alive?”
“Not quite. But yes, we are not ghosts. Neither are you, but you probably aren’t alive either.” and that was something he would unpack later, thank you very much. Silena went on: “The rest are busy, off on a mission with Natalie. We were supposed to take care of you.”
“Gee, thanks, I feel very cared for.” Percy replied, looking at his own hands. A body rebuild, like they said. Yeah, he could see that. In a smooth motion, Luke slid a clear glass filled with cold, transparent liquid and lemon slices into his hands. The smell of alcohol wafted up, as well as the citrus fragrance. “I’m underage, Luke.”
“Only in the US, basically. And we ain’t there anymore, buddy. You’re almost eighteen and that’s good enough for me. You need it.” Replied the former-titan-possessed-teammate. Percy shrugged. He was never a big fan of alcohol, not after seeing what it did to Gabe, but he had had the occasional taste every now and then between boarding schools. Deciding that, fuck it, if he was hallucinating, might as well enjoy it, he took a small sip.
The taste was strong, but pleasant. “What even is this?” He asked.
“Caipirinha. It’s a Brazilian drink, I think?” Replied Silena, with a similar glass in her hand. “Luke has been investing in becoming a bartender. For some reason.”
“Hey, gotta spend those decades somehow!” Replied the blonde. Seeing Percy’s stare, he clarified: “Time is weird down here, but generally, it goes by way slower than on the surface. But still, I suppose we don't have much time left - Your friends should be arriving in Greece soon.”
With a jolt, Percy remembered what he had sacrificed himself for - and how dare he forget, so soon, while his friends were still in danger. “We need to help them!”
“We will. Don’t worry. But not the way you think. Just rest for now, let’s wait for the boss to come back, and then we draft an action plan.” Replied Beckedorf. Yes. That seemed like a good idea. There wasn't much Percy could do by himself, not like this, unarmed and not knowing where he was.
However, Beckedorf’s next suggestion took care of the second part of the problem. “Why don’t we give you a tour?”
  
  
  
The House of Nyx, as it turned out, was bigger than he expected. Which shouldn't really come as a surprise, in retrospect.
Made entirely of black volcanic stone and black and white marble, it rose from a cliffside above the sea of red mist, an amalgam of time and styles that, by all means, should not work. Yet it did. Percy wondered what Annabeth would think of this if she saw it.
Fuck, Annabeth. He had accepted he probably would never see her again, when he let go of that cliff, and the separation had settled when he wrote that note. He hoped she could move on, find someone else to love and care for. He wondered if he would be able to, down in the literal superhell of Greek mythology. Deeper, still.
Yeah, he was in deep shit this time.
Another wave of shock came when he met the rest of the Team. Besides the three he had met, Bianca and Zoe were also… apparently not alive, per se, but well and happy. After a, admittedly, tear filled reunion, he was kicked to his room by the daughter of Hades. She cited that “She was tired and if he apologised for her death one more time she would shove a glass up his asshole”, so he decided to let her be. A tactical retreat, really.
And now, here he was, sitting by the window of his room. Wondering what was supposed to happen now, what was he to do with his new chance at life.
We, my dear reader, know very well what comes now. Percy, however, had never been so lost.
A knock on the door woke him up from his musings. “Come in.” He replied, eyes locked in a nightmare foal who ran among the red mist. Two pairs of footsteps marked by metallic clicking echoed through the room, coming to a stop at his side. Turning his head, Percy locked his eyes with a face that, while welcome, made him feel like the definitions of ‘surprised but also not unexpected.’
Because standing by Natalie’s side, was Nico Di Angelo.
“Nico?”
“Oh, so this time you remember me?” He replied, sitting by his side.
“So you also work for her? Who’s next? Blackjack?”
Natalie huffed in amusement, pulling a chair from a table nearby. “That horse is a free spirit.” Which. Implied she knew Blackjack. One more thing to the list of stuff he would unpack later. Whenever later was. “How are you feeling, Percy?”
“Weirdly tired.” He replied. “Confused. Can you explain what is happening right now? How did you two even meet, an dfor how long have you been playing, what, triple agent?”
“Being tired is normal.” Replied Nico. “You have to adjust to this new state of being. And… I’m not a triple agent, Percy. I’ve always been on your side, and with the Romans. Natalie and I met a few months before you showed up at Camp Jupiter. I was looking for Bianca in the Underworld, as you know, and I couldn’t find her-”
And so, Nico started to tell his story.
  
  
  
  
Nico had grown tired of looking. All he wanted was to see his sister again, hold her close and give her another chance at life. Even if he no longer blamed Percy for her death, he still thought it unfair - how she hadn't had a chance to see the world, to live and be happy, all because of the gods’ machinations.
But she wasn't anywhere to be found. Nico suspected she had been reborn in a new life, beyond his reach. It’s not possible to say, reader, if he would have given up there or continued for the rest of his own life. What matters is, while roaming the fields of Asphodelus, he found something else.
No, not Hazel, while that would still happen later. He found a path, leading down a gargantuan cavern, a rift open down the deep end of the Earth. Hot air wafted from beyond, red mist sometimes rising with the heat, bringing the sounds of suffering of a land of monsters.
He knew what he was looking at. Percy had told him how Luke had given him the cursed sneakers who almost dragged Grover down that same pit.
An entrance to Tartarus.
It would be the last place left to search. But if Bianca had fallen in there…
Without noticing, his feet had moved him closer to the entrance, until the tips of his steel-toed boots almost left the rocks.
It would be so easy to jump. Maybe he could find her there. Maybe he could find something else, something he could trade for her soul, if it was still in this realm and not reborn.
Maybe he could finally earn the respect and acceptance he wanted.
What had he to lose, if it went wrong? Nico already spent most of his time in the underworld anyway. Maybe that way he would actually be able to see his father.
His heels had almost left the ground, as he tipped his weight forwards to see better, when a female voice interrupted. “I would not do that, if I were you.”
Turning around so fast he almost lost his balance, Nico was face to face with the woman he would later know by the name of Natalie. “Who are you?”
“Someone with a better alternative.”
  
  
  
The offer was simple - ‘ work for me, and I will reunite you with your sister ’. It is a testament to his mental health that Nico agreed, sealing a pact with Natalie. And, as many flaws as she could have, there was one thing Nico would learn - she was honest in her promises.
As soon as the deal had been sealed, she had taken him to the House of Nyx. There, he was sworn under oath, his life forfeit in the name of Nyx. A deep sleep and a few hours of recovery later, and Bianca sat by his bed, arms wrapped around her little brother.
Since then, he had been working as a spy. Their goals aligned, but the Team operated in the shadows, and sometimes it was good to have an inside man. And his skillset was just right for it.
So yes, Nico infiltrated Camp Jupiter - And Nyx even decided to reward him with Hazel’s location. He supplied them with information, and in exchange, they helped hold back the monsters for enough time for Percy to come back with the Eagle. Had the mission failed, they said, the plan was to go and save the camp themselves.
It would ruin their biggest advantage, the ultimate element of surprise, but it was worth it to keep the balance between Greece and Rome.
His only failure was during a mission to scout the location of the Doors of Death. Even with the extra training and preparation for the mission, Nico could not foresee the trap he got himself into. Tartarus was ready and waiting for them, as was Gaea and her army of monsters. With no time to get reinforcements, Nico had been put in a jar.
And this time, the rescue was complicated. After all, he was kept in the domain of a different primordial, and was captured while he spied on them. Anyone with a minimal sense of diplomacy knows that it is not the best position to be caught in.
Yes, he would not die. But that didn't mean he wasn't going to suffer either.
Thankfully, Percy had eventually rescued him from the jar, only for him to fall into Tartarus himself. "Don't follow me", Percy had begged. "I'll try to meet you on the other side. Carry on the mission."
Little did he know, but they would, yes, meet on the other side. On the other side of Tartarus.
  
  
  
  
“So, I contacted Nat as soon as I could manage, and told her you had fallen in Arachne´s cave.” Nico finished his story, Percy’s mind rotating faster than he could comprehend.
“I tracked you down.” Continued Natalie. “Originally, I was going to recruit you just if your mission failed. I don´t trust prophecies, and I think following them or trying to avoid them is a sure way to make them happen. But this made me realise that we were the Seven, and it was best to get ready.
You were hard to find, that’s impressive. I also found the laptop that blondie carried, and Beckendorf and I have a few ideas of how we can use that. But yes, eventually, we met near my sister’s cliffside. Even not believing in destiny, I have to agree it was a sign - that is the closest point to the House that you can get in Tartarus. Everything else, you know already.”
  
  
Percy remained in silence for a while, looking at the mist swirling closer to his window. He felt… conflicted. Nico’s presence meant he would be able to go to the mortal realm. But he was, inevitably, bound to this place. “What does it mean?” He asked,”Having to work for you?”
“Not much. You will help us defeat Gaea. Besides that, well, you can do whatever you want. Even go back to your mother.”
So that confirmed that he was not trapped here.
“However,” Natalie continued “You will find that the mortal world is no place for us. If you were to go back, you’d feel dislocated, a revenant walking among the living. And you could never, ever, tell anyone about us. You’d be immortal, seeing your friends age and die, and I know you have refused it once, in the past.”
Yes, he had, and his choice remained the same. He would not go through that. And had he not made his decision? Thrice now, he had let go of his life. Percy had found a way to remain loyal to his friends, but also save the world, despite what Hera had said.
All it took was abandoning himself on the way.
But looking at all of these people he had lost, at the joy they looked at each other, and the hope burning bright in their eyes, he wondered if he could find himself again, in the arms of the Night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Notes:
If you skipped the scene - Nico stands by the edge of tartarus and has Bad Thoughts, but does not go trought because he is interrupted by nat dearest.
ANYWAY - thank you very much to everyone who is still reading. I know i dont update regularly so this does mean a lot to me. On that note, i've moved out, did lots of adulting and now i will spend a month in brazil to see my family (traveling on my birthday. yay <- is suffering). So they will be the priority, i can´t guarantee ill update on this month. Ill try tho, maybe write in the plane and leave some things ready. This chapter was supposed to contain more scenes - some wordbulding, and how nico/percy/nat started, besides some of their training. But i will have to leave that for another chapter, this is far too long already and id rather have stuff for one more chapter, even if it's short, instead of a huge chapter with a long pause.
anyway thanks for reading!!!!!!!!
Chapter 17: Chapter thirteen: Man overboard
Summary:
I wanna taste you, but your lips are venomous poison / you’re poison running through my veins - Alice Cooper, Poison
Chapter Text
Natalie
The wind rushed among the ropes and sails, seasalt and water droplets scorching her skin. Light broke down in the white foam beneath the hull, forming ephemeral rainbows, and she was thrown back into the first time she opened her wings above the clouds.
They had been a marvellous invention by Beckendorf - and a recent development. Arachne´s cave opening a new passageway to Tartarus had brought her more than a lover and teammate - Near the river, she had found a small silver device, with a delta sign on the back.
Daedalus´ laptop had been a crucial device to create their current gear. While the daughter of Athena had started to tap into its potential, she hadn't had the time to develop most of what was there. And time was an abundant resource at the House of Nyx. So yes, Beckendorf and Natalie had managed to combine magic and technology, creating the ship's navigational system, their energy swords, and, above all, perfected Daedalus´ wings.
During their stay, the boy Leo had asked her how they worked. She had answered with a simple “magic”, but in fact they involved some complex nanotechnology and biological concepts. Small engines hidden beneath the feathers propelled flight, and the shape could be adjusted for the environment. When not in use, many assumed they dissolved, but the tiny robots only hid underneath her big raven tattoo on her back.
Of course, that was not how the first prototype worked - no, at first they were a separate entity, connecting to her spinal nerves through a series of long needles. It hurt.
But pain was an old friend.
And the reward was so, so worth it. Yes, sure, the combat advantages were fun. But she had finally flown alongside her old friends, experiencing the warm air pockets that allowed one to soar above the trees. Touched clouds and mountaintops, diving between cliffs and underwater. And saw a rainbow much like the one under the ship, made of snow fractals and water above storms in formation.
In her musings, Natalie had lost sense of time - the golden hour had come and past, the flow of solar energy giving space to her mother’s domain, like electricity coursing through her whole being, but also a soothing blanket over her aching bones (for that´s the price of centuries of fighting). It was that precious moment, where the sun has set but it is yet not night, and the world takes on a less real aspect, a grey hue over your sight.
“What´s on your mind?” a soft voice almost whispered from her side. Hazel had approached, laying her hands on the dark wood of the Seline .
“Time. it’s such an ephemeral thing.”
“You think so?” the young sorceress asked. (Although she did not yet call herself so)
“We of all people should know.” Natalie sighed, dragging a nail in the grooves of the balustrade. “I like this era. People still struggle, but there’s more freedom. More choice.”
Hazel cast a look to the boys, all huddled on the main deck, waving hands around. “True. Can I ask a question?” At Natalie’s hum, she continued. “When did you die?”
“Hm, around 1830 I think. I wasn't keeping track at the time”
´It was in a ship similar to this one´ , she didn't add. ´ Please don’t ask ´
But the young (relatively to her, at least) one did not catch the hint. “Do you miss anything?”
Blinking away afterimages of needles, scalpels and blood on dark mahogany, Natalie replied. “No. Not really. Excuse me for a second.”
The clicking of her talons was deafening on the empty hallways of the lower deck, not unlike the rhythmic taps of a grandfather clock that Archibald possessed in his office. The metronome the single guiding thread between darkness and pain, unbearable pain.
With shaky hands, Natalie steadied herself against the motion of the waves, bracing her weight on the walls.
´I hate ships.´
  
  
  
Later that night, Natalie had regained enough composure to appear on deck. Although it was summer, the constant breeze justified her long coat, embroidered with silver and dyed deep black.
The atmosphere was joyful - surrounded by lanterns, Leo attempted a sea shanty while Frank and Piper clapped along, joining in to repeat the call. Even Percy attempted some lines, his voice a completely different tone and note than everyone else´s.
“Come on, Captain. It’s our turn on dinner.” She interrupted everyone's suffering, dragging Percy away from the stage.
“Aye, aye, m´fair lass”
“Drop it, Jackson.”
“Yes, ma´am”
The rest of the crew soon trailed behind them, either buying themselves with stirring pans, chopping vegetables, or just keeping company. Leo kept complaining, good-heartedly, about the lack of magical plates and the need to prepare their meals for once. That earned him dish duty.
However, the pleasant evening would not last long.
For as they all sat on the deck, forgoing benches and tables and looking at the stars, a hook hit the main mast.
  
  
  
  
Natalie should have known better than to try and avoid a prophecy, even one as fickle as a dream. Yet, here they were.
In a matter of seconds, the deck was flooded by pirates, whose features they knew all too well. Half human, half dolphin, the aquatic mammalian faces sneered at them, hatred sparking in their eyes as they gazed upon the Five and Percy.
Of course, the demigods took no time reacting either. Taking advantage of their central position, they stood in a circle, weapons ready facing the crew. And, was it just the crew, Natallie would have no concerns about their odds in this fight.
No. The issue was the captain.
A familiar golden mask flashed among the chimeric warriors, retorted tusks of gold matching the gleaming curved sword in his hands.
Natalie had been scared into falling right into a trap, while trying to avoid it, in a futile attempt to save her lover.
“Chrysaor” Percy growled, shifting his stance towards his half-brother. “Gave up on your seaside vacation?”
“The prison you put me in! I have escaped, and-”
“And now you seek revenge, yeah” Percy interrupted. “We all heard it. Just challenge me to a duel already.”
With a snarl, the pirate lunged, as his crew followed his lead.
The ensuing fight was dirty and messy - Natalie regretted not training this team more. They lacked the synchrony that her own Team had achieved, the innate awareness of where each stood, watching blindspots and trusting your partner. Besides that, it was hard to fight enemies who felt no fear - She was deeply aware of how much her reputation served as an intimidation factor, and how it made it easier to catch enemies off-guard. But these dolphins were beyond being frightened.
However, the main fight proved that her biggest concern would prove vain. Maybe Percy had difficulties against the golden boy in the past, but now, they fought on equal grounds. Stygian steel against imperial gold, the clash of blades making the air hum with energy. Still, for it to take this long, the daughter of Nyx had to concede - Chrysaor was an admirable opponent.
Joining the pommel of her twin swords, the hilt expanded to a long spear with crescent-shaped blades on each end, purple energy turning them deadly. The extra length allowed her to clear more space, to try and stab Chrysaor in the back.
It also gave her just enough breathing room to see Percy’s defence falter, tripping briefly on a fallen weapon of a deceased dolphin. Taking advantage of that, Chrysaor lunged, scratching her lover’s left shoulder.
Black ichor started to drip, but it was superficial. With a spin of her blades, Natalie caught a sword of a dolphin, splitting off his head from his body in another twist. A jet of flames emerged from Leo’s hand, and there went the last two members of the crew.
A maniacal scream drew her attention once again to the main fight. Cackling, Chrysaor had started to press Percy against the secondary mast. SOmething was wrong in the way Percy held his feet - his movements sloppy, exaggerated or slow, too slow to parry the golden blade headed at his stomach.
And everyone else, too far away to do anything.
So, just as he had described in his dream, Chrysaor dealt a mortal blow on one Perseus Jackson.
  
  
  
  
Gritting her teeth, the commander of night advanced, aiming for the back of the golden-masked man. A less experienced fighter may have let her emotions take over, or let rage fuel her motions. She knew that that was the path to another defeat.
No, instead, the fight was over rather quickly. As Crhysaor busied himself defending the flurry of attacks of the faster fighter, he failed to notice the sharp metal wings unfurling until it was too late, and the razor feathers cut off his leg.
With a curse, and a promise to be back, the golden boy dove into the dark water. Only when the ripples had been washed away by the waves, Natalie allowed herself to rush to her love´s side.
The others had already moved, dripping nectar onto his wounds. But, as it touched the black blood, it bubbled and vaporised away. The ichor itself had a green tinge, like an oil spill.
“Poison.” Concluded Natalie and Annabeth at the same time. Leo rushed over with a bucket of water, drenching Percy from head to toe, but that did nothing but clean the blood a little, allowing them to see the extension of the wound for a few instants. Percy himself was out cold.
With shaking hands, Annabeth applied pressure on the entrance, Frank doing the same on his back. “I don't - That's supposed to heal him!”
“He wont die” Interjected Natalie. “His wounds will heal eventually. But whatever it is that Chrysaor used, is blocking his healing and his connection with the Mistress.” She could not feel his mind in hers, the faint presence of a soulmate. And that concerned the commander, of course it did.
But showing weakness would not help.
“Apply pressure until the bleeding stops. I'll see what I can do.”
  
  
  
Sunrise painted the pages in front of her gold. Covered in her own handwriting, the diagrams and formulas had been of no help to the daughter of Nyx during the night.
It didn't help that, a few hours after the fight, the Nea Seline had been forced to run again. More ships had been seen on the horizon, and none of the demigods wanted to see what they wanted.
Natalie herself had succumbed to exhaustion, her right hand still clutching a quill (She refused to use pens if she could afford it, claiming them too clumsy and inelegant). The dark ink stained her fingers and part of her face, her left hand holding onto Percy’s, still asleep on the bed next to the desk.
It was on that scene that Piper stumbled upon, after her knocks went unanswered. A light shake to the shoulder had Natalie springing awake, the sharp tip of the quill pointing towards the daughter of Aphrodite.
“Oh.” She said “It’s you. Hi, Piper.”
“Hey, Natalie.” Greeted Piper. “Hungry?” She gestured with the tray in her hands.
Natalie wasn’t. But, regardless, sustenance is sustenance. Even if her stomach was twirled in a knot of worry. So she accepted the tray, moving some papers so they would have space.
“... Thank you, Piper. That is… kind of you.”
“Oh, Leo sent it. He said you couldn't miss his breakfast burritos. How is he?”
Natalie sighed, biting on the dough-wrapped breakfast. After thinking of an answer and chewing, she replied. “Better, physically. For all means, Jackson should be awake by now. The wounds have closed, his heart is fine, all is fine .”
Glancing at her notes and books, she continued. “But I can't figure out what the fucking hell that boar used.”
“Why don’t you try to explain it to me? I’ll be your rubber duck.”
“My what?”
“Your- nevermind. Try explaining.”
Natalie sighed, grabbing a blank piece of paper and dipping the quill in ink. “So, imagine this is him” and she sketched the rough shape of a person. “Everyone has channels of energy going through them, like small rivers. What that poison did was block off those channels” She explained as she drew small lines coursing through the body, and cutting them with sharp strokes.
“So now, his body is healing, but his soul isn´t.” Concluded Piper. “Can’t Nico help- Actually, where is he?”
“I sent him off on recon. Radio silence.” Stretching her arms above her head, her shoulders audibly popping, Natalie added. “We- I have to stop.”
“I mean, yeah, you should at least take a shower and-”
“No, not that. I need to get off this ship. Find whoever Chrysaor is working for-”
It was as if lightning had struck her mind. A thought that was slowly forming thought the night, and now finally made sense.
“We have to go into the Sea of Monsters.”
With no other words, she bolted upstairs, not minding the ink stains her shoe left behind or Piper’s strangled “ what the FUCK Natalie -”
Bursting on deck, she made a beeline for the controls, Startling a clearly very tired Leo.
“We are still being chased, but I think they aren’t as fast as the Nea Seline- What are you doing?” The son of Hephaestus asked, as she placed her hands on the helm.
“Don’t worry about them. They won’t chase us on our new course.”
“WHAT NEW COURSE FOR ZEUS´SAKE-” squealed Leo, soon answered by Piper, who followed Natalie, at albeit much calmer pace, up the decks.
“She’s gone crazy. Natalie decided to take us to the Sea of Monsters”
Commotion broke on deck, but Natalie was too focused to understand the words. Only after the course was set, she paid attention to the Five.
“Bloody hell” She muttered, before screaming. “Do you ever shut up? I know! I know it´s fucking insane! But. ugh. Look, Chrysaor worked for Circe. She may know of the poison. It’s the only lead we have.”
She knew it was a stab in the dark. She did.
But sometimes that is all you have.
Looking at the faces of the Five, she could see the mistrust. It was the same look in the eyes of people when she told them about her story, when she claimed, as a child, to see harpies and flying horses from her windows. Before she learned how to be quiet.
As if she was crazy. Hysterical, as they would have called.
But she was not. One may call her distressed by love, but that was just not how Natalie operated. That was a weakness she had surpassed long ago, the need for emotions, and the flaw of confusing feelings and decisions.
She had allowed herself to be too comfortable with these children. So she slipped into her commander mask, and with a calm, even voice, ordered:
“I am your leader and your commander, and until Percy gets better, this is my ship and my rules. I don’t care what you think right now, but we will sail to wherever i say we do, and we will find Circe. If anyone disagrees, you can go back to defending your camp. Did I make myself clear ?”
When nothing but the silence of wind and waves replied, she clicked her tongue. “Good. Now set sail.”
  
  
Notes:
first: WE HAVE FANART, go check it out on my tumblr at https://www. /phoenixdellaverita/727299185506926592/fanart-time-this-is-natalie-from-my-pjo-fic
second: I LIVE BITCHES. it was a fun month, visited my family, im back now and i have content. this was supposed to be a two part chapter but i decided to break it up, which means i alreayd have the next one planned, probably a Piper or Hazel POV.
Chapter 18: Chapter fourteen: I hear the sirens
Summary:
The pain inside is the fuel that drives / the flesh and bone through blood red skies / the death defying, hypnotising / one day you're gonna figure out that everything they taught you was a lie - Watch the world burn, Falling in Reverse
Notes:
I live! brief warning for a bad injury, its a deep cut, nothing too graphic.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hazel
  
  
Hazel felt the rough wood under her hands, leaning over the same spot she had taken a few nights ago, right before Chrysaor attacked. And Percy fell into a mysterious magic coma.
It was kind of sad that it wasn't even the first time that had happened to him, really.
Natalie had been stricter since dawn broke after the battle. Hazel could relate, in some sense, having grown up in a time where her plans were also always treated as dismissable. She seemed like a sensible person, who would not risk the mission for Percy´s sake.
Annabeth clearly thought otherwise. Even hours after, she could hear the daughter of Athena’s rant echoing in her head. Which seemed weird, even in a tense situation, and quite out of character for someone as level-headed as her.
“I guess stress is getting to us all” Hazel mumbled to herself, before casting her gaze upon the stars above. “She is your daughter, Mistress. Please keep us safe.”
The sky, however, remained impassible.
  
  
  
Black feathers enveloped her arms, followed by flashes of bright light and loud music. Faceless figures spun around, dancing in tandem with an ever-changing rhythm. Connecting them all, ropes led into Hazel´s chest.
No, not into, but through it.
After what seemed like hours, she managed to twist herself and see what awaited on the other end of the threads.
“Hello, Hazel Levesque. We meet again.” Said a velvety voice, like molten chocolate dripping from a fountain, sweet and warm. It belonged to a muscular black man, dressed in an equally black toga and surrounded by feathers of the same colour in the shape of strong wings.
“Thanatos.” She gasped, her hand looking for her spatha. “I’m in the middle of a mission.”
“Don’t worry, little illusionist. I come not to seek your soul, but to pass on a message.” The god replied, colourful shadows spinning between them and in the background. “Tell my sister that death will always come to her, if that is what she needs.”
“Your… sister?”
“Well. Adopted. She was born of a different man, but from my mother regardless. You called upon her name tonight, did you not?”
After a few seconds, Hazel realised. “You mean… Nyx?” Upon Thanatos´ nod of confirmation, she continued “So. Natalie, your sister?”
“Well. She has never actually called me brother. But one can dream. I mean, we even look similar! She has wings too!”
‘So do half of all the humanoid magic beings out there ’ Hazel added in her head, but did not speak out loud. “Well. I’ll pass on your message, if that is all.”
Thanatos hummed, his wings fluttering behind him. “I suppose. Have you no questions, Hazel?”
She did. But she was afraid to ask them, up until that moment.
“Why did you not take my life now?”
“Because it is not yet your time. My mother and my sister have set their sights on you, and I am not foolish enough to interfere with their plans. You have met them, so you understand.”
Hazel had indeed met them, and did understand his point. “You called me an illusionist.”
“I did.”
“Why? I know I can use the Mist, but that is not really illusions.”
“Are they not? And do you really think the Mist is all you can shape, Hazel? There’s more to you than you think.”
And then, in a swift motion, he opened his wings. “Your time is up, it’s time to wake up.”
“What?”
“You have reached the entrance.”
  
  
  
Startled, Hazel woke up to sirens blasting through the speakers in the ship. She hastily grabbed her sword, running up the stairs two steps at a time, grateful for going to bed with her shoes on.
On the main deck, the ship was in full operation amidst the pouring rain - At the controls, Leo shouted orders to Frank and Piper, who manned the two giant crossbows at the front. Between them, Annabeth dragged loads of ammunition, while Natalie stood on top of the figurehead of the ship, a raven with metal wings that covered the front part of the hull.
Giant waves collided with the ship, shifting the deck and making whatever wasn't tied down slide across the soaked wood. Hazel was sure that, for one moment, they had reached the 45 degrees angle, violently throwing her against the main mast and making Leo hold on for dear life.
In fact, the only reason they had yet to sink had to be Natalie, countering the waves with what seemed to be energy shields, blocking them before they could impact the ship.
However, the most worrisome point was not the situation on deck.
No, it was the figures rapidly approaching - A basaltic stone pillar, surrounded by storms, and a pit right into the depths of the sea.
They had reached the entrance, indeed.
And now Hazel’s dream of Death felt like a bad omen.
  
  
  
  
  
“How are we supposed to fight Charybdis and Scylla like this?” Annabeth asked on top of the roar of waves, voicing a concern that had started to form on Hazel´s mind.
“The waves are coming from Charybdis” Yelled Leo from his position. “We gotta shut his mouth!”
As he said that, Natalie abandoned her position on the raven’s head, dragging Hazel by her wrist towards one of the crossbows. “I need you to take Frank's place.”
“I saw your brother, Thanatos-”
“Leave that for when we are not about to sink.” Natalie replied. “Frank, remember the halt-shift Zoe taught you?”
Frank nodded as he stepped away, allowing Hazel to grab on the weaponry. Not that it was especially useful - the wind made it hard to get a good shot towards the giant sea mouth.
So she had enough attention to spare to see Natalie pull a big duffle bag from under the raven's neck, and hand it to Frank. “These are greek fire explosive charges. I need you to half shift into something that can fly, drop these on Charybdis, and blow them up with an arrow. Think you can do that?”
Frank hesitated. “I haven't mastered that yet-”
“Can you do it, or do I have to risk us sinking?” Natalie locked eyes with him “I need you to be sure if you can or not, so I can actually get us out of here.”
Frank swallowed, and nodded. “I will do it.”
“Good.”
“And what are you going to do?” Asked Annabeth, handing a long bolt to Piper.
In lieu of an answer, Natalie activated her purple energy sword. “I’ll take care of Scylla, once we get close enough.”
Without waiting for an answer, she opened her wings and flew to the crow’s nest, opening her arms. An energy shield formed above them, giving Frank enough of a break to change.
The half-shift was incredibly disturbing to watch. His legs became those of a bird of prey, only incredibly scaled up, as did his back and head, osprey wings bursting from his shoulders. But his chest and hands stayed the same, holding his bow and arrows on one side and the duffel bag on the other. Like an extremely buff chicken, he ran forward until he had enough momentum to take flight.
As soon as he did, the ship shook violently. Blurs of motion collided against the shield, causing purple and white parks to fly down like powdered glass. The rain made it hard to see anything, but Hazel was sure they looked like snakes. Natalie´s silhouette was a shadow against the shield, positioned as if she was hauling a big weight above her head.
Hazel tried to provide Frank some cover with the bolts, but the heads moved too fast. Thankfully, the rain seemed to be getting in the way of both sides, making it easier for Frank to fly in random patterns and avoid being hit.
When he reached the spot over the mouth, he dropped the bag and nocked an arrow to shoot. Hazel held her breath as he pulled back the string-
Only for lightning to hit the water not far from him, sending him spiralling out of his route. The world slowed down as the arrow flew astray, Frank falling in a mess of singed feathers. A black blur ruffled her hair as it flew by, headed like a bullet towards Frank’s unconscious body.
And the bag of explosives kept on falling down, headed to Charybdis’s stomach, where it would explode, yes, but not cause the damage they needed. So Hazel pulled back the string of the crossbow.
‘Thanatos.’ She begged, with all of her strength, sending a prayer to the flying death. ‘Please, let me hit the target. Save your sister.’
And pulled the trigger.
The arrow flew straight to the target, as if untouchable by the wind and rain or gravity. For a second, Hazel could swear she saw it shimmer and release black wisps of mist.
The explosion was comparable to the collision of the imperial golden missiles during the war with gaea. Even if the projectile was smaller, greek fire was nothing to be underestimated, the shockwave sending a literal wave through the water, turning the ship sideways for a second, the bow lifting and slamming back into the water. As if it cleaned the surface, no waves rose after the impact, the sea flattening, its surface being disturbed by the heavy rain, as if it was a big pool.
The black blur from before, that Hazel now understood as Natalie flying off, landed once again, Frank´s body in her arms. “He's still breathing” was all she said as she flew off again, the same purple light shining from her wings as she sped up towards Scylla.
For one moment, Hazel worried about how she was supposed to dodge the heads with Frank’s limp body in her lap. But they all seemed too focused on Natalie, who dodged and jumped between them as if she was born for it. When flying became too hard due to the sheer number of snake heads, she retreated her wings, opting to use the heads themselves as leverage.
That was, until she ran one through with her sword. At this point, they were almost through, Charybdis nowhere to be seen at their left. Shrieking in pain, the head retracted, carrying the daughter of Nyx with her, towards the storm clouds.
Hazel turned her attention to Frank. He was breathing steadily, only a large burn on his shoulder from the proximity with electricity. Ignoring the sounds of battle coming from the cliff where Scylla laid, Hazel uncorked a vial of nectar, pouring it on his mouth. She could feel no aura of death around them.
It seemed like Thanatos was keeping away, just like he said he would.
A few seconds later, he sucked in a deep breath, spitting out water on deck, and Hazel breathed out in relief.
Once again, her attention was drawn to the clouds above. Flashes of purple light and regular lightning were followed by darkness, her eyes struggling to keep up with the rapid brightness changes.
And then, it all stopped. Like thunder rumbling, one last roar was heard, and the clouds parted, a spray of blood turning the blue day red (Thankfully, it missed most of the Nea Seline).
Natalie landed on deck, face and arms covered in monster blood, metal talons leaving deep gashes in the wood. Her left leg seemed about to give out, black blood oozing out.
“Is Frank well?” She asked, limping towards them.
“Y-Yeah he’s fine- Are you okay ?” Piper asked, eying the bits of bone that could be seen through the cut.
“This is nothing, I´ll heal.”
Leo ran towards the front of the ship, waving his arms. “What the fuck! That was so badass, all of you. How did you even manage that show, Hazel? And is Scylla like, dead ?”
Natalie responded by snorting, turning her head towards the basalt cliff. “No. Not even close. Charybdis and Scylla are one of the few true constants of the universe, one cannot kill them with a sword and bombs.” She winced, leaning on the balcony for support. “This means our backs are safe, for now. The biggest issue will be what is coming forward.”
Taking a deep breath, she excused herself, limping to the stairs to the lower deck. Piper shot up, rushing to support her, only to be shrugged off.
“Well. That sure was something.” The daughter of Aphrodite said when she returned. Slowly, Frank sat up, munching on a piece of ambrosia.
“Tell me about it.” He said. And added, as Annabeth asked how he was feeling: “I'm okay. The bolt didn't hit me, just disoriented me enough that I shifted back and fell. Passed out a bit too, I guess.”
“Am I the only one who thinks something is wrong with miss tall, dark and gorgeous?” Asked Leo, eying the trapdoor leading to the inferior deck.
Annabeth shrugged, huffing. “I guess she's worried for Percy. Could learn actual social skills though. I honestly don't see what she saw on her.”
“I do” Replied both Piper and Leo at the same time, proceeding to look at each other and start cackling.
Hazel couldn't help but to join in, feeling tension leave her shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
Later that evening, she knocked on the captain’s cabin, a mug of tea in one hand and a box of pills in the other. When a “come in” reply came, she opened it to Natalie lying on one side of the bed, Percy’s still unconscious figure on the other. Her leg was propped up by pillows and bandaged, but she showed no signs of pain.
“Hi Hazel. What happened now?” She asked, putting the tome in her lap aside.
“Nothing. I just came by to check in on you.”
Natalie seemed surprised at that, one eyebrow rising up towards her hairline. “Well. Thank you. I am fine.”
A few beats of awkward silence passed, until Hazel remembered what she was holding. “I brought you pain pills. And tea. You drink tea right? I mean I know not all British people- I´ll shut up now.”
“I do like tea, Hazel. Thank you for asking though. And I am fine. It's mostly healed now.” Hazel found it hard to believe, since it was about an hour after the battle and she had seen bone, but, well, if she wanted to suffer, who was Hazel to force her to do otherwise?
“Your brother visited me tonight.” She said, as the older woman sipped her tea.
“I know. You told me on deck. Which one?”
Hazel blinked. “Thanatos. Who else?”
“I have over ten brothers. You have to be specific. What did he have to say to me?”
“Oh. he told me to tell his sister, you, that ‘death will always come to her, if that is what she needs’, but I don't think it means he wants you to die, does it?”
“Oh no. He’s just being sappy, saying he will be watching over us, all that shite. Don’t worry about it.” She then grabbed her book and went back to reading, a clear dismissal.
Hazel sighed, heading to the door. Leo was right, something was wrong, and Hazel doubted it was just because of Percy. But there was nothing she could do, not with how distant she was from everyone else.
So she closed the door and left.
  
  
  
  
  
One day later, still in the Sea of Monsters.
Natalie
As her hands left the wood bar, Natalie could feel gravity losing its hold on herself. She felt like she was flying, not in the way she did when using her wings, but like the world could not touch her.
Blinding lights surrounded her sight, but her body knew what to do. Twisting in the air, another trapeze met her palms, fingers curling over the rod, rooting her to the natural laws once again.
Passing under her, the shape of Emelie, the small woman grabbing onto her ankles. Using their momentum, Natalie swung herself back, so Emelie could hook her legs over the trapeze Charles, her husband, had just vacated.
The audience erupted in cheers, flowers being thrown at them as they bowed alongside the rest of the circus, and Natalie could see Percy and Nico among the crowd, their applause louder than anyone else’s.
They rushed forward, Nico wrapping his arms around her as she kissed Percy, heading for a dining room where the rest of the Team waited, Natalie still in her leotard. Charles and Emelie followed, her ravens landing on their arms, all alive and well.
Percy slid her a plate with lychees, strawberries and apples, her favourites. However, as she was about to pop one into her mouth, something in her brain made her stop.
“No. This is wrong.” She said.
“What? Nat, you just did a wonderful performance-”
“Not that. Lychees are a fruit of december. Strawberries like this are summer fruits.” And, as she noticed one inconsistency, more became apparent. They left from the stage directly to the House.
She had never performed with Charles and Emelie. Because they died, and the ringmaster would never allow it.
They were dead.
Percy was in a coma.
The Team was spread around the Camps, because they had a mission. So did she.
“I am not here. I´m on the Nea Seline. You are all on your assignments.” And, as much as it pained her to say it, she added. “This is fake, and impossible.”
The smile on Percy’s face faded, his form slowly becoming mist, the dining room of the House being replaced by her cabin on her ship.
As her vision cleared, Natalie figured out what was happening.
She had gone to her bed to rest, leaving the controls to Leo. But what had happened was not a dream - She had not fallen asleep, the rocking of the ship bringing too many bad memories for that. That was not a dream, but an illusion.
And, judging by her bloodied hands against the door, and how she laid limp, blood seeping from her leg, and especially the soft music, she could guess the cause. They had sailed straight into the sirens.
However, the captain's cabin was underwater, to give Percy all the advantages they could. Which meant the sound could not get there so easily, and so she had only been partially affected, and probably threw herself out of the bed and tried to open the door. But the movement had reopened her wound, and so she could not, in a manic state, reach the doorknob.
Natalie forced herself up, sending magic down her leg to keep herself up. She could not falter now.
Assuming the rest of the crew had fallen to the siren´s magic, she reached for the best weapon to counter them.
  
  
  
  
The upper deck was pure chaos. Apparently, the young demigods had been clever enough to actually cover their ears at first, and tie themselves to the masts. But the beautiful women were not the only form that Sirens could take. No, instead, some had become birds, with human heads screaming and shrieking. They had used their mouths and talons to cut the ropes and tear away the ear protections of the demigods, who now attempted to drown themselves.
Weirdly, the birds themselves seemed to be stopping them from doing so, diving at them with their talons, keen on killing them there. Maybe they recognised Annabeth, who had been there before and beat them, and decided to take no chances.
Whatever their reason was, Natalie would not stay to find out. Using the chaos and shadows, she sprinted to the higher part of the deck, positioning her weapon against her neck: her violin, which Percy had convinced her to bring. On her right hand was the gift from Apollo, a bow made of sunlight.
As it touched the strings, the birds immediately turned around and tried to attack her. But the golden light emitting from the bow seemed to confuse them, making them sloppy, constantly missing her targets. Natalie split her attention, mostly focused on playing the notes right, channelling her power into the strings. The tune itself didn't matter - she had elected a simple one, from a game Percy enjoyed and she had learned to make him happy. What mattered is that it went deeper than the Sirens. Sometimes, she had to dodge a bird, but the magic seemed to be working.
But it came at a cost. She could feel her own energy conflict with the sunshine, the Night in her blood quivering away as the wood of the bow heated up under her fingers. She would not be able to keep this up for long.
Leo was the first to wake up, looking around in confusion before grabbing Annabeth, who was dangerously close to the water now. In a few more beats, the others seemed to wake up as well, grabbing their weapons and heading to the sirens.
Natalie could feel her fingers bleeding, the strings becoming slippery, making her miss a note or two. Something deep in her core burned out, and like a broken lantern, the flame was almost out.
Then, Piper drove her dagger through the last attacking siren, and she stopped playing immediately, the bow bursting into flames on her hands and the violin dropping from her injured fingers. She could feel blood dripping from her nose and mouth as well, flooding her mouth with the rotten taste of the black ichor.
  The cuts on her hand healed quickly, at least in their physical appearance. But she could still feel them, down to the bones, as well as the small ember in her chest. 
  
    
    
  
“-talie! Can you hear us?” Piper’s voice broke through her thoughts.
“Yes. I was thinking. My apologies.”
“Are you okay? You´re bleeding!”
Natalie cleaned up her face with the back of her sleeve. “I am fine. Physically.”
Leo cleared his throat, pointing at the blood on the violin. “Look, I’ve heard of hardcore musicians. But what was that?”
“The gift Apollo gave me. It was filled with sun and music magic, and healing too. My leg is fine now, and my fingers.” She sighed, loathing what she had to admit. “But sun magic is directly against my blood, as a child of the Night. So my own magic and his started to conflict.”
Looking at their lost stares, she explained better. “It’s like an acid and an alkaline solution. They neutralise each other. I still have some magic left, but it will take me a while to recover. Meanwhile, I´ll have to rely on my sword.”
“So, does that mean…” Leo started
“I lost my magic. ”
Notes:
So, the alternative solution i thought for them to fight Charybdis was:
“Leo!” Replied Natalie from her position. “I want you to press the button.”
“YOU- You told me to not press the button!”
“Because it's a bloody nuke. Send it into Charybdis mouth and the storm should get better”
I think it fits them. Anyway, if you don´t remember, Emelie and Charles showed up on the first interlude, theyre part of the circus nat was in and basically adopted her for a few years.
Next chapter: circe! magic! and some percy content because we miss our boy :( (if i can make it fit in one chapter)
constructive criticism is appreciated but if you´re rude or have no point with yout critic i will delete the comment
Chapter 19: Chapter fifteen: A little wicked
Summary:
Chapter summary: Someway, somehow, we’re falling out (Caught in between my enemies) / No way, not now, I won’t back down - Raised by wolves, Falling in Reverse
Chapter Text
Piper woke up to repeated impacts against her ceiling. They were light, and normally would not have bothered her as much - But being in the Sea of Monsters was getting to everyone, it seemed.
Emotions ran thick in the air. Much like a strong perfume, they wafted and spread under doors and between floorboards, different fragrances mixing in a whirlwind. It made the whole situation even harder for Piper. Even if her newfound ability was not as strong as it had been for Silena, she still found it hard to tune it out sometimes, and could not imagine living with that every single day.
Deciding that sleep was not happening anymore, Piper strapped her dagger in her waist and put on her boots, heading upstairs to the main deck, as quietly as she could.
And, so, she found out the origin of the noise. There, with a polearm in hands, was their provisional captain, deeply focused on running through drills.
While spears were common in ancient Greece, not many demigods used them nowadays - at least not in Camp Half-Blood. Too hard to transport around, and too noticeable. Most kids settled for daggers and, mainly, swords. So, Piper did not have all that much experience with those, but the speed at which the blade soared and stabbed the air made her rethink the pros and cons of the weapon.
“That´s a glaive, right?” Piper asked, after a few more minutes of watching. It felt awkward just standing there, and she was sure Natalie had seen her by now.
“Halberd.” She replied, laying the spiked base of it on the wood deck. “It’s a different kind of spear.”
“The shape is weird.” Piper commented. The blade was like a long needle, with a crescent-shaped blade on one side and a curved spike on the other.
Natalie leaned against the mast, bending a leg up to rest the blade on her thighs. “The spike is for stabbing and piercing weak spots. The curved blade is for, well, cutting. And the back blade is for dismounting and grappling enemies. It’s… Versatile.” The commander ran a finger over the blade, a few drops of black ichor dripping onto the blade. The cut healed almost instantly, and Natalie cleaned the skin with her lips, looking onto the sea.
Waves of worry rolled off her. Piper had to give it to her, her face betrayed none of that, and, startled, she realised that even cutting her finger had been an involuntary action that her brain had not registered.
“You know you can talk to us, right?” Piper said, before her brain could catch up with her tongue.
“I beg your pardon?”
“You’re worried. It’s understandable. But the point of having a team is sharing the burden, Natalie.”
Natalie scoffed, standing rigidly upright and leaning the halberd on her shoulder. “Please, McLean. Life is not that simple. Besides, we are not that kind of team.”
That struck a nerve on Piper. “Not a team?” She started. “You trained us for a while. You came to save us, and could very well have brought your little undead spy mafia on this instead. You could have let Frank drown. We are that kind of team. At least to me. I know we are not your perfect little squad that works like clockwork, but we are on this shit together.”
Natalie lifted an eyebrow at her outburst. “Tch, right. Think whatever you want.”
Piper sighed, turning around to lean on the ship’s secondary mast, face to face with the captain. The words of Nyx came to mind, her velvet voice sounding clear in her ears once again: I count on you to handle the conflicted emotions to come in the next few months, Piper McLean. And to believe in my daughter .
“Look. I trust in you.” She said, “Because your mother told me something. I don’t know anything about your past, and I can sense you are worried. Maybe about the mission, or Percy, or your magic. Maybe all of that. I don’t need to know more, because I can see you care about us, even if you say you don’t.” She took a deep breath, staring up into the ropes and sails. “But the others may not think so. Especially Annabeth. You two are far too similar on a few things. If you want this team to work out the way you like, you need to give them something.”
“I owe no one, nothing, Piper McLean.” Her eyes were lit by the first rays of sunshine, making them seem more normal, more human, instead of the neon magenta in the dark. Piper couldn't help but find it fitting.
“Your wings came from Daedalus’s designs, did they not?” Piper asked in response. “You can play the unbreakable goddess all you want. But you should rely on someone to catch you if they fail. And right now we are all you have.”
“Silence.” Natalie said, sharply.
“Look, this conversation may be hard-”
“No, McLean, be quiet. ” The commander’s hand tightened on the handle of the halberd, and she started to look around. Piper’s brain finally caught up, and she readied her dagger.
A rush of wind near her face made her drop to the floor, but she caught a glimpse of brown feathers before a dull thud was heard.
“What the hell is that?” Piper asked, lifting her head enough to see a distorted bird with brown feathers, glowing yellow eyes and a long beak, similar to an ibis’. It had been impaled by the halberd against the mast, exactly where Piper’s head was supposed to be.
“Strigoi. Vampire bird.” Natalie replied. She pulled out the long spike from the wood, watching as the bird became golden dust. “That means there is land close. Wake up the others. Once the morning mist clears, we will be at Circe’s island.”
She turned to the rolling waves of the morning in the air, slowly dissipating in the sunlight. “Time to get some answers.”
  
  
  
  
Piper looked at the void horses with apprehension. They did not seem happy there, on the deck of a ship, and looked like they would be more happy in a battlefield or maybe eating a newborn star. The mare in front of her dug at the wood with her sharp, luminous white hoof, the same colour as the stripes on her rear and hind legs, a cascading aurora as her mane. The things had fangs and horns and glowing eyes, for Olympus’ sake!
Piper had not been awake for the first time the nightmares had been summoned, when the Five first landed in Tartarus. But now she could understand everyone’s apprehension when Natalie had told them her plan.
They were fucking terrifying.
But the reason they were here made sense. With Natalie’s depleted magic and the enemy’s tracking skills, they couldn’t sneak easily into the island. So they got four of the nightmares, summoned by their commander with a blood ritual out of all things, and decided to use the mist (and the Mist, thanks Hazel) to hide their arrival.
Meanwhile, Leo and Frank would watch over Percy, keeping the ship far away from the man-hating sorceress’ island. Leo had kicked up a fuss when he heard the plan, but it made all too much sense. Especially after Annabeth told them of Percy’s time as a guinea pig.
So, there Piper was, gathering the courage to lift herself on the saddle. This close, the nightmares seemed even worse, their fur a void black that seemed like velvet, skin radiating cold. She always imagined evil, cursed horses as skinny and bony. Yet, these mares had enough muscle to crush her as if she was a twig, and that made them all the more scary.
Taking a deep breath, she hooked a boot on the stirrup and hoisted herself onto the saddle. It was, surprisingly, cushioned and pretty comfortable. If not for the cold radiating from the animal under her, it almost felt like a normal, albeit very tall, horse.
With a snap of Hazel’s fingers, they were in the air. It was different from flying in a pegasus - these mares ran on air, hitting an invisible ground, leaving sparks and a trail of ethereal fire where their hooves hit nothing. They were fast, and Piper could see the pure glee on Hazel’s eyes. Maybe they didn't break the sound barrier like Arion, but it felt freeing.
All too soon, the animals landed on a large balcony atop a Greek city, built on a mountain rising from the sea, white walls on blue windows. The hooves clacked on marble, and their little group was fast to dismount, the nightmares dissipating in sulphur fog.
With confident steps, Natalie approached the double doors leading inside, and pushed them open.
Standing near a nearly finished tapestry, was one of the most beautiful women Piper had ever seen. And she had met her mother.
She had silky black hair braided with gold and gemstones, green eyes, and a dress that shimmered like oil when she moved, stealing rainbows from the sky itself and turning them into moving images of wolves and deer.
“Well, Circe. It has been a while.” Said Natalie. “Care for a talk with a fellow magician?”
“Over a decade, if I remember well. I suppose you are here to save your boyfriend?” Circe responded, her hands abandoning the tapestry. “Funny, that. Would be the second time he is saved by a woman who loves him on her island, sounds almost like chains of fate.”
The woman approached them, voice ringing in an all too familiar way to Piper. “Cut the charmspeak, Circe.”
The sorceress lifted a thin eyebrow at that, seemingly noticing the other occupants of the room for the first time. “Well, if it isn't the famous girls of the Seven. Annabeth, dear. It has been a while, you were a great employee.”
Annabeth hissed between her teeth. “You tried to turn me into a servant.”
“Oh, employee, servant. Semantics, really.” Circe replied, once again approaching Natalie at the front of the group. “And you? Back for more fun, Nat, dear?” She false-whispered, a hand lifting up to run her fingers on the nape of Natalie’s neck, her lips dangerously close to the commander’s, hips touching hers. “We had a great time in the past.”
Natalie smiled. “I’m afraid I am committed, and not interested, at the moment.” And, with a twist of hand, a crescent-shaped dagger was pointed at Circe’s chin. “Give me what I need, or you lose those pretty lips of yours.”
Circe putted, letting go of Natalie’s hair and hips, and backing off a few steps, eyes locked in the wicked sharp blade. “Ah, you were always like that, always taking my potions.”
“So, you have the antidote.” Intervened Annabeth, eyes darting between the two women.
“I'm afraid that such a thing does not exist.” Replied “Assuming, of course, you managed to get to your ship, which, by the way, is under attack as we speak. Oh well, is not like it matters - Chrysaor´s guards will be here at any second to take you away.” At Annabeth’s shocked face, she added. “What? You really thought we were not keeping an eye on you?”
“The strigoi.” Realised Piper. “You sent it.”
“Oh, yes, when you killed it, we knew exactly where you were. That pretty little boat of yours should be chained and added to Chrysaor’s fleet by now, and I expect three more pigs to my collection. Well, when they no longer have use to him.”
Piper had to extend an arm to stop Annabeth from lunging at Circe at those words. Natalie, however, let out a soft laugh.
“So, you are submitting yourself to a man. Thought you were against that.” She sheathed her dagger, approaching the tapestry, running a finger over the night sky above a palace.
“Men are pigs, but sometimes one’s hand can be forced. When bigger forces are at play.” Circe replied, approaching the same piece of art.
“Shame. I used to respect you, as a sorceress, and hate to see you in such a state.”
“Well. He is an unusual man, ancient beings would never see that coming. Especially from an old land of old knowledge.” Circe replied, leaning against a small desk filled with thread.
From the closed doors on the other side of the hallway, shouting could be heard, and footsteps growing louder by the second.
“You are running out of time, heir of darkness. I suggest you put your plan in motion, if you want to have any chance to escape. I’m afraid you know what I must do?” The sorceress said, as the three younger demigods readied their weapons for a fight.
“Get to it, Circe.” Natalie replied.
And, before any of them could react, blue and white sparks filled the air just as the door opened. The last thing Piper saw before passing out was a golden mask, grinning at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
She came back to herself in a damp cell.
The walls were made of stone, water dripping in a puddle nearby, and metal chains kept her shoulders at a very uncomfortable angle. Piper’s mouth tasted of iron and salt, her skin clammy with sweat.
Around her, Hazel and Annabeth were in similar positions, arms chained but otherwise free. Natalie, meanwhile, had her hands chained together behind her back, in the middle of the small cell, a collar connecting her neck to her hands.
“Great, you are awake.” She said, walking on her knees towards them. “Do you feel well?”
“As well as I can be, on a fucking cell.”
Annabeth sighed. “So, the plan to be sneaky backfired. Hazel, do you think you can open us a tunnel out of here?”
“Sorry, Annabeth.” Hazel replied. “But this isn't a precious stone. I could take off the chains, but I don’t see how that would help.”
Piper shifted, feeling the hilt of her dagger against her back. “They didn’t disarm us.”
Hazel smiled at that. “Well. They think they did. Circe didn’t knock me out, so I pretended to faint and made them forget to do that…”
“But it’s still us against Crysaor’s whole crew, and whatever else is on this island.”
Natalie leaned against the bars, stretching out her legs. “Don´t worry about it. I can get us out. But there’s still one more conversation to be had first.”
Piper hit her head against the stone wall, hoping that it would make things stop making little sense. “I can’t believe you did this on purpose. Fuck, Natalie, after what we talked about-”
“WHAT?” Annabeth shrieked. “You did this on purpose?”
Natalie smirked, making a shushing noise before turning her back to them once again, as footsteps approached from the hallway. Soon, a familiar golden mask faced them, followed by the immortal sorceress.
“Well, well, looks like I got the little bird in my cage.” Said the man. Piper was starting to loathe him more by the second. “And her little assistants, of course.”
Natalie growled. “Right. You got your little prize. Going to take us to your boss, now, golden boy?”
Chrysaor laughed at that, snapping his fingers. Circe cast him an ugly look, but summoned sparks to her fingers, making the iron bars dissolve into nothing. “You, certainly. The three others can stay, as we agreed. They have very pretty faces, and will make for great massage girls once we get rid of everything that doesn’t matter. Like your personality.”
Oh, yes, that was it. Piper was going to stab him as soon as she had an opportunity.
Chrysaor then kneeled by Natalie, grabbing her face. “You, however, I will keep to myself… if you survive, it is. That black blood of yours is worth a pretty penny.”
“Is that so?” Natalie replied. “Unfortunately for you, we are no longer in the nineteenth century, golden boy. And I say no to your request.”
At the last word, she kicked him in the chest. Hard. Piper could swear her boots left an imprint on the metal plate on his chest. And so, Chrysaor fell on his back after hitting the wall, in the most satisfying way possible.
Unfortunately, he soon was up again, roaring and lunging at their commander. Who stood up, whipping a chain against his mask. One of the chains that were supposed to be bolted to the stone floor.
The golden mask clattered against the ground, rolling to a stop close to Circe’s feet. Chrysaor covered his face with his hands, but Piper got a glimpse of tusks under his fingers.
Like a cat, Natalie jumped on his back, chain wrapping on his neck and wrists. Unfortunately, the bastard wasn’t choking, but if he wanted to fight, he would have to uncover his face.
“How…?” he asked, thrashing under the weight of the commander.
“Oh, please. I learned from the best. Now, why don’t you tell us about your boss, huh?”
Chrysaor moved his hands, revealing his face for the first time, eyes locked with Piper. From his mouth, two boar tusks grew, framing a porcine nose and beady, black eyes. “Never. Sorceress!” he shouted. “Do something!”
Piper looked towards Circe, whose face was contorted in rage as she held the golden mask. “Oh, I shall do something, all right.”
The man on the floor seemed to notice a bit too late what was about to happen. But by then, it was too late - his body shrank, much like Frank shapeshifting, growing smaller and more furry…
Until Natalie was left holding a small guinea pig, shrieking and thrashing against her fingers.
“Now, the little golden boar is a proper pig.” Commented Circe, snapping her fingers and making the chains and collar disappear. “Thank you, Nat, for helping me free my island.”
“You are welcome, my lady.” Replied Natalie, handing her the rodent. “I’m afraid you may need to defend that freedom yourself now.”
Circe laughed. “Oh, don’t worry. I am sure I will manage.”
Without another word, the sorceress turned her back to them, gesturing towards the wall, where a swirling vortex of blue fire appeared. “That will take you to your beloved, and your ship. But are you sure you don’t wish to rest? I happen to own a very nice spa.”
“Right. Last time I took you up on that, we did not do much resting.” Natalie replied. “I may visit after this is over, however.”
Circe smiled, gesturing to the portal. “You should hurry.”
Piper decided she had had enough, and walked through the portal. Whatever history those two had, she felt like she knew far too much by now.
And so, blue light engulfed her senses once again. But now, with promises of safety.
  
  
  
  
  
Chapter 20: Chapter sixteen: Once upon a December
Summary:
My spirit sleeping somewhere cold, until you find me and lead me back home - Bring me to life, Evanescence
I felt the darkness as it tried to pull me down /The kind of dark that haunts a hundred year old house - The drug in me is you, Falling in Reverse
Notes:
PLEASE READ THESE NOTES:
First: chapter warnings for implied drug usage - it is opium, used in a victorian england context. If you want to avoid it, skip the two paragraphs boldened. another warning for general gore and more descriptions of Nat's past. If you want to avoid that too, i suggest skipping over hazel's POV entirely. I explain what happens in the end notes.
Second: sorry for being gone, a lot happened. I hope to make it up with this behemoth of a chapter. have fun!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Percy woke up to seagulls.
That, in itself, was not unusual for his current situation - since his last memory was being on the Néa Seline. And that one time when Beckendorf thought it would be funny to release a pack of wild sea birds into his room and flood it. But that was an outlier and should not be counted.
No, the odd part was that he was not in his bed, with his partners, or even on a ship at all. Instead, his body laid on a hammock, hung inside a well lit cave. Sea salt and flowers decorated the walls, and the smell of the waves reached his nose. The hammock itself seemed made of natural fibres, kept open by a wood structure on both ends.
His whole body hurt. As if he had tried one wrong experimental cocktail of Luke´s and was not regretting it in the morning.
Stumbling a bit, he got up, feeling his shirt stick to his stomach - oh yeah, he had been stabbed. By Chrysaor, the asshole pirate. And had passed out. All right, the exact way he had ended up in the cave was not much more pressing, as well as how he had gotten there - although that was minor. The sea was right there.
So, Percy walked to the entrance, his feet sinking in the warm sand. Crusted blood flaked off his black and blue uniform, leaving a rust trail behind him. Someone had removed his armour pieces, but had been kind enough to leave his sword by the entrance - which he promptly grabbed.
With each step, walking got easier. Seemed like his clothes may be dirty, but his wound was doing fine. Voices reached his ears above the roaring of waves, and, as the sun touched his skin, Percy saw the most unlikely group of people sitting in the white sand.
There, sharing a plate of seafood in wooden chairs and a parasol, was his boyfriend, Leo Valdez, Frank Zhang, and his wife.
He made no sound, but Nico spotted him anyway, lowering his sunglasses - where did he even get those - and giving him a two finger wave. So he approached, as Leo, Frank and the woman turned around.
The probable blood loss and the shock may have slowed him down a bit, but by reflex Perxy still followed the protocol, drilled relentlessly into his mind by his girlfriend. “Per umbra”
“Ad stellae” Nico completed the sentence. “It's us.”
So, he relaxed in the single free chair, which conveniently faced someone he had not seen in a while.
“Hello, princess Andromeda”
The beautiful woman smiled at him, her teeth not perfectly straight and one a bit chipped. She had dark, sun tanned skin, some parts covered with what seemed like coconut oil, and straight black hair cut irregularly and chopped around her emerald green eyes. Andromeda wore a brown dress, made the same way as the hammock, with shells as buttons holding it up. Around her arms, mother-of-pearl bracelets covered most of her wrists, as well as similar pieces in her ankles and neck.
She was one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen. And looked healthier than the last time they had met, her body having gained weight, what was before bone-thin with a layer of fat and muscle.
“Hello, dearest husband.” She replied. “How nice of you to pay me a visit.”
Leo spit his drink back in the glass. “Excuse me?”
Oh boy. Not even five minutes into a conversation and yet another part of his past exposed. Joy.
“I told you!” Said Andromeda. “I´m married to Perseus!”
“Well yeah. But we thought it was the guy from the myths!”
“... There's already myths about all of you?” Which was something Leo clearly decided to deal with later, from his face as he replied to that.
“Okay. Old time Perseus. Not Percy .” He sighed, looking at Frank, who seemed to be processing things. “All right. How did that happen?”
The headache incoming was definitely not just from the blood loss. “Look. I´ll maybe tell you the details later. But basically to save her I had to marry her, okay. It was a while ago and the whole husband and wife thing is mostly a joke. We are not a thing.”
“Unfortunately” Interrupted Andromeda. “But I wish you would come over for tea more often.”
“All right. Point is. Your island is far away from where we were. And in the Sea of Monsters. Can someone tell me how we ended up here and why I am not dead- deader?”
To which Frank took over, gladly, explaining how he had been stabbed and Natalie had, to their perspective, had a minor freak out and steered them into the Sea to lose pursuers and find a cure. But while they were at Circe’s island, their ship had raised anchor and set sail on its own towards the island not long after the girls had left, anchoring at Andromeda´s doorstep. Who had attacked them at first, of course she had, and then magically healed Percy through mystic hemodialysis.
“See, that's where you lost me. If the poison severed my soul from my body, how did you bring it back?”
“Because we are married!” she said, brightly. “So I used it as a tether and filtered the poison through that and my body!”
Right. That made sense.
“And then” Continued Nico “I showed up, finding the ship way off route. We were just catching up. The girls should arrive soon.”
And that's how, an hour later, four night-mares landed on the same soft sand, their riders finding the odd group laying on the sand eating fried shrimp and other crustaceans, as Andromeda explained how she had turned the island into a self-sustaining place to live.
( And it was quite impressive how she had found ways to purify seawater when rain would not be enough, and fish and hunt aquatic birds, using seeds they deposited there to grow a small garden and some crops. She had been offered to leave by Percy, but chose to stay.
“The world has changed so much.” She said, “I prefer to turn my prison into my own home”
And he had let her, and she was now flourishing and thriving.)
It was the soft sound of hooves that announced their arrival, the eerie calls of the horse-shaped creatures and clinking of metals the second announcement. Before his brain could catch up with his feet, Percy was walking to them, extending his arms upwards to his still-mounted partner.
“Heyy-”
“Per umbra” She said, before anything.
“Ad stellae,” Percy replied. “Do I get a kiss now?”
The answer, apparently, was a yes. Nico approached, draping his arms over Percy´s back. “Hey. You had him for days. It's my turn!”
Percy chuckled, turning so he could hold them both. “I have two hands. Come on, we have shrimp.”
“OOOOOH shrimp!” Piper´s slightly too-loud voice reminded the trio that they did not exist alone, as much as one may have wanted in that moment. If Percy still had the capacity to feel embarrassed, he certainly would be. However, he was also Percy , so he only grinned back at her instead.
And pointedly refused to look at Annabeth's face.
Look. He may be dense sometimes, but he was not stupid. He knew she was not as over their relationship as he was. That was fine, it had been different times for them. But he was not about to back down and apologise, and he had already explained himself.
Should they talk? Probably. Would they? Probably not.
So.
He looped his arm with Nico´s and held Natalie by the waist, leading them both towards the shrimp. Andromeda did not have many chairs left, but they fixed that by sitting on his legs, one on each side.
His poisoning must have been really bad, if Nat was being that cuddly. He didn't miss how her fingers drifted to his neck, which may have looked like a normal touch to most, but he knew she was checking on his energy flow and pulse.
Oh well.
“So. What happened while I was out?” he asked Natalie, wanting to hear her version of accounts.
“Not much. Chrisaor being involved made me go to Circe - Oh, quit with the face, would you, twat?” She exclaimed, at Percy´s raised eyebrow “She gave us some interesting clues, by the way, she's working for us this time.”
“What your girl forgot to mention-'' Said Leo “-Is that we had to fight flying sirens. And She fought them off by playing Megalovania on a violin.”
Piper clapped once. “I knew that it sounded familiar- isn't that a game?”
“A game? A mere game?” Leo feigned offence “Undertale is a masterpiece and I want to know how you know that song, miss darkness.”
Natalie did that face of hers when she wished she was anywhere but here. Percy could relate, but he feared the day she and Leo decided to actually become friends. “My Team likes it. I heard them play enough to learn, and some parts repeat a lot. Seemed like a good choice. It was that or Bach.”
Which, in Nat-speak, translated to ‘ those wankers decided to have a marathon and it was stuck in my head. ’
“Anyway,” She continued. “We got to Circe. She saved you boys, and we tracked the ship here with the Mares. And now we really should get going.” She finished, getting up.
Right. Mission.
Percy turned to Andromeda. “Thank you, so much, for your help. We owe you, Andromeda.”
“Oh, don´t fret. Anything for my husband!” Andromeda replied, and Percy ignored the whispered words behind him as she said it. Leo would explain. “But you should visit more. I love this island but it sometimes gets boring.”
“My offer still stands, your highness.” Replied Natalie, as Nico directed the rest of the crew to the ship.
Andromeda smiled, but refused. “I like solitude. And sunlight.”
That was understandable.
So, they bid farewell, and the Nea Seline once again set sail.
  
  
  
  
  
  
Later, on deck, they all gathered to discuss the plans.
“Nico,” Asked Percy. “What did you get from recon?”
“Not much. But what I did get, you won´t like.” He said, making eye contact with their leader.
“I figured.” Natalie took a deep breath, cracking a finger between her hands. “Leo. Percy. Set course to Oxford, England”
Oh, that was not going to be fun. He reached a hand over her shoulders.
Hazel looked at her reaction, connecting some dots. “Is that where you were born? Why are we going there?”
“I was born in… Well technically in the House. But I was gifted to my father and grew up in Yorkshire.” And at that, Annabeth winced in sympathy. “And the full story is too much, but he was a researcher and we moved to Oxford. The way Circe and Chrysaor spoke, I fear we may have a big problem in our hands.
His findings were sealed. At least the most dangerous ones, he had published a lot of it before and not even I could track down everything in time to destroy it. But I fear that, if someone found them, then the threat of altering the fundamental rules of reality is very much real.”
Percy had never been fully aware of what, exactly, that man researched. And there were things Natalie would not share. Oh, sure, he knew what the man had done to her - And that dark part of him, the one that poisoned the goddess of mystery, wished to repay the man in double. But what his conclusions were, that was something else that she had never shared.
“What is hidden in the old house is very much a violation of the natural laws of the Universe.” She pointed. “It’s what attracted my mother. And it’s dangerous, more than anything else we have seen.”
Annabeth bit her lip, looking like she was about to ask a question, and Percy hoped it was not the one he thought. “Nyx is the goddess of taboos.” She said. “What, exactly, is in those books?”
Percy replied, instead. “Spells. That will be all you have to know.”
And, without another word, he guided his partners downstairs.
‘How bad is it? ’ He asked, mentally.
As soon as the door had closed, Natalie had abandoned all semblance of composure, burying her face on his chest and holding Nico close. ‘An 8’ She replied.
So, pretty bad then. He guided them to the bed, burying her under blankets and holding her body. She was strong, but right then, she also seemed fragile, face twisted in pain.
“I’m here. You’re safe, and he’s gone.” Percy could hear Nico’s footsteps leaving, probably to get something in the kitchen.
‘He’s still haunting me. ’ Natalie replied, mentally. Percy knew that words did not come easy in those moments for her. ‘ Why can’t he leave me alone ?’
Her tears pierced through his shirt, and they remained in silence, until Nico returned with hot water and a small box of honeycombs.
‘Do you need to tell me?’ He asked, knowing Nico could hear it now.
She nodded against his chest. ‘It’s the first time he showed me one of the books. He bound it with my skin.’ Percy felt himself shudder at that. ‘ And parts of it, I’m sure had my blood. And now someone may have it.’
Percy let her breathe.
‘ Should I have ended it before this all happened? Mother would have taken me in anyway.’
“Don´t go there, Nat.” Said Percy. “You were a child, like all of us.”
Her breaths slowly evened out, and she slowly got up, sitting against Percy’s chest. Nico wordlessly handed her a mug filled with some floral tea, and the honeycombs. Which Percy knew were rare for her growing up, and the challenge of eating the honey from the wax helped calm her thoughts.
“I was afraid of losing you.” She said, “And then having to go back alone. Am I a coward?”
“No” Replied Nico. “I would have done worse to get this dumbass back.”
And so, there they stayed, enjoying the brief moment of pause from the rest of the world. Just for a moment.
But they eventually had to go back to reality.
And so, the three donned their armour - in the literal sense, yes, but also in the persona, and the way they stood together.
So, the ship sped up, and, with the help of the Sea itself bending under Percy’s power, they docked in Bristol, near the Castle Park, the Mist concealing the ship. According toHazel, onlookers would see at most a very accurate historical recreation.
As soon as they had entered the city’s river, Percy could see Natalie’s eyes growing wider, as she looked up and took a deep breath. “OH! I have never seen the sky so clear and the air so nice here!”
It is no exaggeration to say all other demigods looked at her as if she was insane.
The weather was very much not nice. In fact, it was raining lightly, the kind of rain that soaks you to the bone and makes it impossible to keep anything dry. Cutting winx whistled between buildings and the docks, bringing with it the smell of fish, pollution and overall city grime.
“Natalie. Dear.” Started Percy, about to ask if she was okay.
“Wait. When was the last time you came here?” Asked Annabeth.
Natalie finally stopped admiring the dirty water and replied. “Victoria was still queen. They cut down a lot of coal and sewers!”
Percy could feel the migraine incoming. He had forgotten about this part of her. Natalie was, unfortunately, still very English in what came to weather and city infrastructure.
“Ah. Makes sense.” Said Hazel, agreeing. And so did Annabeth.
All right then.
“Anyway! Off to the train station we go.” Said Nat, turning on her heel and walking confidently in one direction. They followed her, walking alongside the river in miserable weather conditions.
“Natalie,” Started Leo “Not to be that guy. But the city changed a lot. Do you know where you are going?”
“Of course! The train always follows the same tracks!”
Leo decided to take that as a decent answer, which was probably the smartest thing he would do during the whole day.
So, soon they arrived at Bristol Temple Meads, an old station. A statue of some Victorian engineer greeted them at the entrance, and Percy wondered if he and Natalie could have met. Probably not. But it was weird to think of time in that way.
They headed straight to the platforms, hidden by Hazel’s Mist and Piper’s Charmspeak. Percy was not sure what, exactly, they were looking for, but soon Natalie found the right place and sat down by a bench, waiting. He trusted her well enough.
The others, not so much. As Annabeth seemed ready to ask what, exactly, they were doing, a pleasant voice announced over the intercom system:
“We are sorry to inform that the train departing from Plymouth and final destination Oxford, departing from platform 2, has been cancelled. We apologise for any inconveniences caused-”
Leo looked up to their platform sign - a proudly displayed 2 - to Natalie’s still unchanged face. Calmly.
“Cut the look, Valdez. That was not our train. Ours is never late. Though I understand the strikes - that's probably why all of those are being cancelled today - this place is deplorable” And to this, Percy sighed, knowing what was to come. “In my time, trains moved the world. This station had some respect left. But no, the Tories just had to-”
Oh yes, there it was. The Rant.
Right as she tackled the intricacies of railroad systems and the socioeconomic changes they brought to England, a high pitched whistle was heard.
“There it is. The Train.”
Mist took over the platforms and the rails, quickly covering everything but their spot. From it, emerged a steam locomotive. It was old, cylindrical and clearly archaic even for steam engines standards. Percy could feel Annabeth and Leo shaking behind him in horror.
The doors opened, with no soul in sight, and Natalie, Percy and Nico confidently walked in. “This train,” Started Nico “Is one of the many ways souls travel across England, and inspired the ghost train stories. Don’t worry, you don’t have to be dead to take it.”
Its inside was quite luxurious, covered in red velvet and gilded in gold. Their team occupied two booths, one by each side of the corridor.
“There is no need for tickets either.” finished Natalie “The Train loves to take people to where we wish to be. And really, really fast.”
As if on cue, it departed. Percy had never been on one of those hyperspeed japanese trains, but he would bet that this is how it felt like - the landscape outside blurred, almost indistinguishable.
Leo stared in awe at everything inside, while Frank and Hazel, who had been on guard this morning, settled for a nap. Piper went exploring and, as if taking the cue, Annabeth seemed to approach Percy.
Percy, however, was not in the mood for talking.
“I will look for the bathroom.” He said, running off.
  
  
  
The ride didn't take long. In fact, it went by faster than Percy could guess - what should have taken about one hour and a half took half that time. From what he could see, the train didn’t depend on mundane things like tracks, nor got stopped by mere rivers or mountains in the way, instead going straight through or above them.
It was quite fun, actually.
‘How did you know this train would be here? ’ Percy asked on the mental groupchat.
‘ It always is, when you need it. Just go to any old enough station in England. But I discovered it right before I joined the circus.’ Natalie replied. ‘ Annabeth left to explore, by the way. You can stop hiding on the roof and come back.’ There was undisguisable amusement in her mental voice. Be it at his ex’s annoyance or his own situation, Percy could not tell.
So he went back, sliding down the maintenance stairs and walking back into the warmed cabin.
‘ I hate this weather.’ He complained, looking at the damp clothes and metal of his suit-armour. ‘ I really, really do. Even Nico looks more miserable than normal’
‘Rude’ Came the reply from his boyfriend, who currently had his head buried in his arms, pretending to be asleep to escape social interaction.
Percy extended his hands, one to each one of them, before laying on the table between the chairs of the booth. ‘ How are we doing this? Are you letting them into the manor?’
‘I had… a talk. With Piper. Oh don’t be so surprised!’ She lightly slapped his elbow ‘She is good with feelings. Anyway. I’ve been trying to trust them more.’
‘Wow, what’s next, Nico wearing the Hawaiian shirt again?’
‘Shut up, Jackson’ Came his partners’ simultaneous reply. ‘ I didn’t say anything’
Okay, he deserved the kick he got from that.
‘ I’m not taking them downstairs. But if they want to come inside the house, fine.’ Continued Natalie ‘ But we tell them it won't be pleasant.’
Percy shuddered at that. Not even he had ever stepped into that house - and Natalie herself had only been back twice. Once, over a century ago, to set the wards around it. And with him, about two mortal years after his death, to update those same wards. She had not gone in, and neither had he - both staying far away from the hidden torture room under the building, the so-called laboratory.
He wished it could stay like that, and that one day the whole building went up in flames. But her father had not been a stupid man, and the very rocks of the foundation were also spelled against the passage of time (And Percy refused to think what that magic had required).
As if sensing their dread and rejoicing on it, the train started to slow down. From both ends of the compartment, the Five entered, Leo with suspicious grease marks in his hands and face.
Percy would not ask, thank you very much.
After the mist vanished, taking the train with it, Natalie once again guided them through the city. Only, instead of following what should have been a three hour walk route to the woods where the manor was located, she decided to show them her complete disregard for fences and streets and take them through plantations and the woods.
So, they passed over Medley Bridge and followed straight towards the manor, located in the middle of Whytam woods. The walk in itself would be refreshing, fun, even if it wasn’t for the weather worsening, going from the annoying drizzle to full on rain.
Got to love English weather.
Eventually, however, they had to arrive at their destination, on top of the central hill.
A building materialised, as if out of nowhere, where only plain fields were before. It was surrounded by wood and iron fences, with two big gates shut by heavy chains. The metal curved and dances like flames, reaching up to lick at the sky.
The manor itself would have been beautiful, if Percy did not know its history. Black and white walls, windows framed in fine oak and, sometimes, stained glass. The triangular, pointed rooftops also ended in the same black iron, all except for the highest of them. There, it seemed to be a small observatory. One would expect the paint to have faded, the windows broken. But magic kept it just as the day it had been built, untouched by time.
The weather worsened, shaking their small group out of their stupor. Natalie squared her shoulders, approaching the heavy chains, made of star silver. With a touch, they fell apart, the gates opening silently, beckoning entrance.
Without hesitation, she stepped into the dark cobblestone marking the path to the house. Time had also frozen for the plant life - Ivy and roses crept up the walls, native grass grew around the stones in the garden, and Percy was pretty sure a small fish pond was hidden by the downpour, a few metres to the right.
As soon as they had all gathered under the awning, Natalie turned to face them. “Don’t touch anything. Don’t eat anything. Don’t talk to anything. Play by Fey rules if you are unsure of what is happening. Percy, Nico and I will check on the diary. You all are free to wander, but please don't open any doors that aren’t already half open. They are closed for a reason, and this place is full of cursed things, so I´d refrain from being too curious. Understood?” They nodded.
Then, she took a deep breath, laying her hand on the doorknob, twisting the snake-shaped handle and opening the door.
“Welcome to Wittock Hall”
  
  
Nico
The house smelled like death, and decay, even behind the illusion cast over it.
With rushed explanations, Natalie had beckoned them inside, dragging her partner and Nico into the library. Nico knew she wanted to get out of there, finish this as fast as possible. He could not blame her.
So, she pulled at a framed deer’s antlers, causing the bookshelves to swerve, into a descending passageway.
The son of Hades had never been at Wittock Hall, but he knew enough to despise the place. As they descended, the walls grew damp, covered in moss and not really stable. The illusion was only skin-deep, it seemed.
However, they had bad news when they reached the second doorway. From the silver chains on the floor, Nico assumed they were supposed to be sealed shut. Instead, they had been ripped from the hinges.
“Oh, no. No, no way! "said Natalie, entering the abandoned laboratory.
It had been searched, books torn apart, jars with preserved… things, broken, the embalming fluid seeping into the stones and pages scattered on top of it. Right in the middle of the room, a dissection gurney was placed, chains dangling above it.
He wanted to throw up, and from the look on Percy’s face, so did he.
But they swallowed it down. Put their masks back in place, and so did Natalie. They needed to know if anything had been taken.
So, they started searching. Gathering the papers, reading the bare minimum, looking for spells. Because, even if they did have the time, none of them wanted to know what was written there.
They could have stayed at it, had a deep cold not permeated their bones. The candles flickered, the air turned metallic and stale.
“My daughter.” Said the voice of a man.
Natalie turned around, looking for the source of the voice. “Father. Get out. You're dead.”
“Not for long, I won't be! Your life is mine, and you will give it to me, soon.”
Nico’s blood ran cold. “I banish you. Go back to where you came!”
The ghost’s voice laughed. “But this is where my soul rests! Ah, no, son of death, you cannot banish me away. I will be sorry to see you young men leave, such interesting specimens. But I suppose the five upstairs will have to do, for me to continue my research.”
The cold intensified, papers fluttering up. “Don’t bother searching. I gave the lord what he needed, in exchange for your life. Shame I am too weak to take it myself.”
Natalie’s hand on Nico’s was shaking. But her voice was firm when she straightened her spine, fingers tracing a luminous star in the air. “Diis manibus” She conjured, as Nico fed some of his own power into her. “Hanc animos. Essentia consummatio.”
The cold died down, a scream of agony sounding in the torture chamber.
“Damnatio memoriae” finished both of them.
Warmth returned to the manor, as Natalie collapsed on her knees, Percy supporting her weight. He picked her up, running up the passageway. “Check on the rest. I’m taking her to the Nea Seline.”
Nico nodded, following him up, noting that the illusion was fully gone, leaving rot and decay behind. He ran up the stairs to the second floor, only to find the worst possible outcome.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Hazel
  
  
Hazel hated Wittock Hall with every single cell of her being.
It was cold. Humid. And the air tasted heavy.
Oh, don´t interpret her wrong, it was beautiful. A marvel of architecture, with high ceilings and decorated with tapestries, paintings, and statues. But it was also, quite clearly, cursed. The beauty came from suffering, even if she could not know what kind, exactly.
Percy, Natalie and Nico immediately headed to what she assumed was a library, from the books she could see before they closed the door behind them. Hazel could not blame them - this house clearly had secrets.
Their little group dispersed to explore the first floor, finding nothing of interest. The weirdest part was that none of the food in the kitchen had rotted away, no grain of dust settled over the furniture.
No, it was on the second floor that things got interesting.
All of the doors were shut, except for a bathroom. Weirdly, it was one of the few parts of the house not clean. The floor was covered in dust, the bathtub full of brown and black stains. Hazel wondered if the plumbing would still work, a whisper in the back of her head daring her to try.
Her hand was centimetres away from the handle of the bathtub, when Leo´s voice broke her out of the stupor.
“Hey guys! Check this out!”
In the end of the hallway, two doors had golden signs nailed to them. The first one said-
“Archibald Wittock” Read Frank “Wow. That's got to be the whitest guy to ever white.”
“Most English too.” Agreed Leo. “And this one- Oh, no way!”
Even in the cramped corridor, they managed to take a small step back.
“Natalie Wittock. We should have guessed.” read Annabeth “That's got to be her childhood room.” And the daughter of Athena extended a hand, laying it on the doorknob. Before She could turn it, however, Piper intervened.
“She said to not open any doors.”
“But, aren't you curious?” Asked Annabeth “She told us nothing, and yet knows about our whole lives, and I’m pretty tired of being treated as if I’m inferior.”
Hazel took in her eyes, the way they matched the rainfall out the window. “No. She will tell us, if we trust her.”
Annabeth licked her lips, looking at the door again. The scratched paint, the same brown stains in the wood and around the engraved name. But slowly, she removed her hand.
A lightning bolt hit the ground outside, shaking the foundations of the manor. A cold wind blew from their backs, as the door to Archibald’s room burst open. It was so strong, it sent them stumbling, the corridor too small to balance properly.
A second gust of wind opened the door to Natalie’s room, and pushed them in.
Sealing the door shut right after, trapping the five inside.
Piper ran to it, gripping the handle and attempting to twist it. But it did not move.
Hazel cast a look around, as well as her friends, assessing the situation.
The room was… bare. Dusty and unkempt, just like the bathroom, as if whatever spell stopped time in the house had no effect there. The floorboards creaked, the varnish long gone, and from under the dust they could see some semblance of a carpet. The windows had broken, allowing for cobwebs to take the place of curtains and tapestries. In the walls, books had been eaten away and destroyed by bugs, the shelves halfway collapsed on top of each other. Off to a corner, near a destroyed changing screen and basin, was a canopy bed. The sheets were also stained, as was the floor around it, and, startled, Hazel finally realised what that was.
Blood. Dried away, centuries old, blood. Too much of it.
It also covered the door, and made a trail to the window, staining a few pages of the books. There was stale water in the basin, somehow, and it wasn´t dark because it was full of dust.
Frank looked like he was about to throw up, and Piper took a hand to her mouth. “What happened here?” She asked.
“Let me show you” A male voice replied, echoing from the walls.
“Who is there?” Asked Annabeth unsheathing her dagger.
A low laugh permeated the air. “My name was Archibald Wittock. The father of the young lady you call a friend. Ah, but if you knew- if you knew what a monster she was.”
One more gust of wind blew from the window, making the dust swirl up, their eyes water and start coughing. Hazel couldn’t see anything.
“She killed me. And, worst of all, she delayed research for centuries! But now I have you, in my house. You shall make for great specimens.”
Hazel reached out with her power. Ghosts weren't her specialty, but if she could just send that soul back to the underworld-
There were threads everywhere. She thought it was cobwebs at first, weaving around her and her friends. But no, those were like a small tapestry, and she almost could make sense of them. Every time a grain of dust touched one, it would snap, only to reform again, in a different shape.
Blindly, she reached out, fumbling for anything to stop the storm that formed-
Until she felt her own hand snap a thread, and the dust settled.
Only, the room before them was not the same they had left.
  
  
  
The walls were painted now, a dark green. The floor was varnished, and the carpet was soft. The wind had reduced to a small breeze coming from behind them, where the window should be.
Hazel almost thought the curse in the room had lifted, and the bedroom was in the same state as the rest of the house, when a soft whistle came from the window.
The five startled, turning around. Only to find the reading nook, tucked between curtains, occupied by a girl.
With black hair and luminous purple eyes. And a bleeding forearm.
Now it was Hazel’s time to get sick, the paleness in the faces of her friends indicating they felt the same.
She was thin. So, so sickly thin, vertebrae and ribs poking out from the oversized silk nightgown. It did not cover much, looking way too little for the snowy landscape that had replaced the rain outside. The snow gathered in the window, and younger Natalie grabbed it as fast as she could, pressing it against her arm.
It looked as if she had been skinned alive, muscles and tendons exposed to the cold air. Blood poured out fast, causing what Hazel noticed would become one of the stains they had seen.
Frank stepped closer, trying to lay a hand on her shoulder, only for it to pass straight through. An illusion.
A memory.
But that made them get closer, close enough to see the similar scars on her other arm as she still tried desperately to ice the wound, a makeshift tourniquet already around her arm. Cuts marked her back, as well as loose, randomly made black tattoos. Less than what she had now. Different.
Because Hazel realised, seeing how young he was, this was only the beginning of what would be a life of pain.
A raven landed by the window, the eyes big and intelligent. “Fisher” Little Natalie said, her voice weak.
The raven cawed, stepping closer to her arm. And promptly dipped his beak on it.
Frank threw up. No one could blame him.
“Wait. Look.” Said Annabeth “It’s not hurting her.”
In fact, the raven seemed to be… performing surgery? It did its best to put tendons where they should be, cutting off parts that could not be salvaged. Then it flew inside, through them, and grabbed a sheet from the bed, which it helped Natalie press against the wound.
“Thank you, Fisher.” Said Natalie, petting the bird. “He took my skin again today. And no injections this time. Said he ran out.” She had a thousand yard stare, seeing something the demigods could only guess at. “A shame. I like injections. They make it hurt less, and I get to see all my wonderful friends, and fly with you guys.” She giggled, head dropping against the wood of the window frame. “But I can never rest, can I, Fisher? Because when he uses the injections, it hurts more after. It’s when he cuts deeper. So even if it’s nice, I don’t think it’s worth it.”
Hazel had an inkling of what she meant by injections. And it seemed Annabeth figured it out, too, by the way she whispered it. “Opium. Oh, gods ”
Time was meaningless as they watched them, the girl and the bird, as snow gathered on top of them. Eventually, the bird flew into the room again, pulling a box from under the bed, and bringing back a vial of golden liquid. Nectar.
“Thank you, Fisher. You take good care of me.” Natalie said, using her remaining strength to uncork it and drink it all in one go. Definitely more than should be healthy for a demigod to consume in a day.
But the bleeding seemed to stop, the skin starting to knit back together.
Hazelf felt like she had had enough, as the girl closed the window, curling with the raven in her lap against the bed.
This was an illusion. She could break it. So she reached out, and things seemed to change, the lightning changed to candles-
And stopped again.
It was years later, but still a memory. Piper gripped her arm, watching as an older Natalie, in her teen years, talked to a different bird.
“That man visited again. He wanted my eyes. And father almost sold them to him, but the price was too small, he said, to justify not researching them.” She was taller, now. Tall for her age, and wearing a long gown. Sometime between those two days, a vanity desk had appeared in her room, and Natalie painted her lips a soft red, her back turned to them. As Hazel watched, her hands stilled, putting the cap back on the lipstick. Her eyes met hers, through the reflection, and the young lady turned around, going back to her original position after a second. “Who are you?” She asked.
“You can see us?” Asked Annabeth, also looking in the mirror.
“Should I not? Do you not know it is unchivalrous to disturb a lady in her chambers?”
Hazel looked at her arm, where a large scar had replaced the cut they had seen. She was still thin, fragile. So different to the woman they would meet. But the fire in her eyes was the same. “You should run away.” Said Hazel, without thinking. “He will end up killing you.”
Through the mirror, Natalie’s eyes dropped. “I am aware of my fate.”
“You don’t believe in fate.” Said Leo “You told us.”
“Maybe I did, in the future, Leo Valdez.” That caused the small man to take a step backwards. “But this is a memory. Brought forth by your illusionist. Right now, my life belongs to my father, for I was gifted to him by the Mistress. A reward, for daring to break the laws. To commit the taboo.”
“That is still wrong.” Said Hazel
Natalie gave them a sad smile, her posture so, so tired. “Maybe. Maybe not. We both know my story doesn’t end here.”
She got up, turning to the spot where they should be. If she could still see them or not, it did not matter. She gestured to the door, making it creak open, the dirt and grime returning to the room.
“Go live the rest of it, and find out the consequences.” She said, as her form vanished.
But Hazel knew she would carry the sight of it all forever. How the eyes she once saw as strong, were actually deeply, deeply angry and sad.
However, they would not have time to process it all right now. Because, as the door opened, it revealed the figure of Hazel’s brother, a horrified look in his face.
  
  “What did you 
  
    do?
  
  ” Asked Nico 
Notes:
SO HOW IS THE PAIN GOING? if you are attached to nat i hope this caused emotional suffering. The angst tags are there for a reason.
on a side note - sorry for taking so long to post, I visited my family, had exams, and overall am living with uni.about what happens on Hazel's POV: The ghost of Archibald Whittock, nat's dad, pushes them into a memory of her past. They had just decided to not peek into her bedroom as well! oh, well, at least now they know about her childhood, isn't that just fun? Hazel discovers a bit more about her powers, including seeing strange threads in the air and seeing memories of places.
I make no promises about dates, but the next chapter is an interlude, and lighthearted (at least as im planning it, stuff may happen) - we see a bit of Luke, Silena, Beckendorf, Zoe and Bianca, and what has been happening in the camps. And also I may show how Percy and Andromeda met, if anyone is interested?
Chapter 21: Interlude: You shine a light in my dark side, but you don’t care what you see
Summary:
“I am not afraid to walk this world alone. Honey if you stay you’ll be forgiven, nothing you can say will stop me going home” - Famous Last Words, My Chemical Romance
Notes:
Hello everyone. trigger warning this chapter: one more depiction of the process to do the magic tattoos - it involves cuttings, burning and nat mixes her blood on ink, but its a brief description. I have boldened the first words of the paragraphs where it starts and ends
Chapter Text
We have art of Nat's overall look and vibe
Previously, in Falling in Reverse:
“Percy remained in silence for a while, looking at the mist swirling closer to his window. He felt… conflicted. Nico’s presence meant he would be able to go to the mortal realm. But he was, inevitably, bound to this place. “What does it mean?” He asked, ”Having to work for you?”
“Not much. You will help us defeat Gaea. Besides that, well, you can do whatever you want. Even go back to your mother.”
So that confirmed that he was not trapped here.
“However,” Natalie continued “You will find that the mortal world is no place for us. If you were to go back, you’d feel dislocated, a revenant walking among the living. And you could never, ever, tell anyone about us. You’d be immortal, seeing your friends age and die, and I know you have refused it once, in the past.”
Yes, he had, and his choice remained the same. He would not go through that. And had he not made his decision? Thrice now, he had let go of his life. Percy had found a way to remain loyal to his friends, but also save the world, despite what Hera had said.
All it took was abandoning himself on the way.
But looking at all of these people he had lost, at the joy they looked at each other, and the hope burning bright in their eyes, he wondered if he could find himself again, in the arms of the Night.”
House of Nyx, hours before the Feast of Spes
“Let me get this straight.” Said Percy. “You're saying we can't help them?”
Luke sighed. “Yeah. It sucks, but we have a non-intervention unless needed protocol to follow. It’s the only way the Team can operate in secrecy. But if it seems like they can't manage, we will come in, don´t worry.”
All right. Percy could deal with that. He wished Nico was there - his presence had been a comfort in the days he had spent in the House so far. “So what are we doing?”
“Fulfilling the prophecy, unfortunately.” Replied Natalie, a look of disgust in her face, as if she had said they were going to go play around Aunt M's garden. “We are the Seven, as it seems.”
Percy looked down at his hands, thinking over the words of the prophecy. From what he had learned, all of them had sworn an oath that led to death - him, especially, and the image of that silver dagger falling towards his face would haunt him forever. All of them handpicked and chosen by a call from Nyx and Natalie. He had fought at the Doors, but they were all also pretty close to being dead - dead-adjacent? 
So, storm or fire was all that was lacking. 
“I thought you didn't want to reveal yourself.” He affirmed.
“We won´t. The Valdez boy has a stupid plan to sacrifice himself to kill Gaea. And a sacrifice gives us enough leeway to open a path straight here, to the oînops póntos .” At Percy's confused stare (wine sea?) she explained. “The wine-dark sea of Homer. He used the term to refer to the Mediterranean sometimes, but its origin is this mist around the House, one of the domains of my mother.
She's the goddess of Night, yes, but also the first to emerge from creation - the Chaos. And the ruler over the taboo, the forbidden, and what lures in the shadows. This sea of mist around us is exactly that - madness and bloodshed, broken rules of war and oaths left unfulfilled. So, the wine-dark sea is under her domain, enough to weaken Gaea enough. Otherwise, we would stand less of a chance. Although she has assured me that, if we fail in her domain, she will intervene.”
Zoe took over the narration, then. “After we transport her here, the rest of the Team will weaken her and keep her distracted, until you and Natalie kill her. Both of you can summon storms. And Beckendorf will help with Greek fire. Meanwhile, Nico does damage control on the surface, and let's hope he can get that bastard Octavian killed.”
The Percy from before Rome may have found that uncomfortable - casualties, sacrifices and the hope for death. But this was not that man. This version of himself had gone through hell, and changed from it. He had killed to survive before, but there he had been forced to hunt, to plan. And death was just another part of life, now.
The hero never returns home, in the end.
So, he agreed to the plan, and didn't think of the possible deaths in exchange for secrecy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
The fight was fast, in the end.
Percy expected more - something more flashy, or a close call, long drawn battle. This was not it - it was an ambush, wolves circling their prey, a carefully constructed trap finally sprung.
They watched, from screens based on Daedalus’ designs, as the statue was returned and Leo sacrificed himself. As Natalie and Nico subtly opened a gate from both ends of the dimensions, using the literal smokescreen from the explosions as cover. Later, they would see the celebrations ending.
The infernal rift deposited Gaea in one of the floating islands of the red sea. And she was not given any opportunity to react, as nets and mechanical contraptions activated, restraining her arms. Arrows flew towards her, from Bianca and Zoe. When she broke free, Luke and Beckendorf were there, sword and spear ready, not allowing the goddess to even say a word.
Meanwhile, Percy and Natalie had circled, her flying and him riding a nightmare, as the red mist funnelled into a hurricane, bolts of purple lightning a contrast with the crimson smoke that behaved like water under his control. It grew wilder and wilder, barely restrained, power building up until they could no longer give it anymore.
Then, and only then, their companions jumped out of the fight, riding their own nightmares away, as the duo let it go, letting it all cascade over Gaea. She only had time to see Percy’s face, the look of utter shock her last expression for many aeons to come. Turns out, she was right to be afraid of him - because as electricity seized her body, he allowed the red water to fill her lungs, her body, and drown the Earth under his fingers.
And so, the prophecy was fulfilled.
  
  
  
  
  
House of Nyx, one month after
  
  
Percy fell face-first on the floor, again. The smell of dust, wood and sweat had become familiar by now, which honestly would be more embarrassing if his situation wasn´t also incredibly entertaining.
After taking down Gaea, the Team had fallen back in their normal routine - training, monitoring, and sometimes leaving on missions. So far, nothing big had sprung up - and Percy had found himself both restless and caged, between exploring the House and moping in appropriately-sized nooks. There were a lot of those.
That was until Natalie had deemed it enough, and dragged him to the training room, shoved a wooden knife on his hands and demanded a spar, which soon devolved into knife-fighting classes. Which then became wrestling. Both styles Percy was, admittedly, not very experienced in. (And really this whole thing made him notice he was really only trained in sword fighting and causing chaos).
So yes, he pushed himself to his feet and lunged at Natalie, who promptly turned him around and flat on his back, straddling his chest and pinning his hands behind his head with one of hers, the other resting gently around his throat. Which may have awakened something in him, but that was one more topic to his ever growing list of stuff to deal with later.
And, oh, he had just gone still, lost in thought, and somehow ended up making eye contact for several seconds, unmoving.
“Giving in already, Jackson?” Natalie asked, voice way too composed for the situation. It took Percy's brain a while to come back.
“Huh-?”
“I’ll take that as a yes.” She got up, and if Percy had to contain a whine, that's between him and himself. “Come on. Go take a shower. That’s enough for today.”
So he did, heading for his own bathroom instead of the communal one, thoughts swimming wildly. He was not sure what had just happened - maybe he was more out of it then he thought, because he kept getting distracted. Which, by all means, should not happen - most of the Team was giving him space to get used to them being around again, he mostly saw Natalie and Nico outside of meals and briefings. And those two should not be throwing him off balance as often as they did.
Oh well. Nothing a really hot shower couldn't fix. He was sure it would get better soon.
  
  
  
  
It did not get better.
In fact, Percy was somehow more confused. Because he kept stealing glances at said two teammates - and wasn't it wrong, to sometimes think of them like that, so soon after breaking up with Annabeth?
Percy huffed, laying back on Cygnus, his nightmare. She made him miss Blackjack, with the black fur and clever eyes, but the similarities stopped there - She was a dream of drowning, Zoe had explained, her mane and tail shades of blue cascading down her body, wavy white stripes on her hind that merged into the pure white of her legs. It had been a surprise to find out he could understand her now, and where his previous mount was sassy and wild, she was calm and affectionate. Almost like the caress of water in one’s last moments alive, before Thanatos came for your soul.
He pet her soft snout. “What do you think of all this, girl?” He had taken her for a ride, and now the duo rested on one of the tallest towers of the House, a small bandstand-shaped platform with no entrances to the castle itself but plenty of space for them to sprawl on the tiles.
Cygnus gave him no answers. Just looked at him with a flat look, as if saying ‘ do you really have to ask? ’
Then, the mare lifted her head, huffing out a puff of ice-cold smoke in greeting to the approaching figures she had spotted moments before percy. Messier was an easily recognisable nightmare, the only Percy had seen so far with mostly black colouring, except for rare green sparks in her wispy mane.
She was also Nico’s ride, who was quick to dismount his unruly horse.
Cygnus got up to greet her, the two spirits prancing away in the clouds, as if to give their riders some privacy.
“Took a while to find you.” Said the spymaster
“Does anyone need me?”
“I just wanted to see you.” Replied Nico, leaning on the railing. “Check up on you. Whatever.”
Percy sighed, leaning by his side, elbows touching. “I’m just a bit confused. I- I have been thinking about Annabeth. And if it’s too early to move on.” He looked at his friend’s face, not for the first time noticing some details he hadn’t had the chance to see before. Like how there was a new scar near his chin, and how his hair had started to lay over his eyes and maybe needed a cut.
“I don’t think it is.” Nico replied. “People have their own times. You’re not a bad person for getting over your own feelings, especially if it was your own choice.”
And that was the point, wasn't it? Percy had chosen to end their relationship, and maybe it wasn´t just because of Tartarus, but how being so close in that ship had felt. Overbearing, at times.
He was not a bad person.
Maybe he needed to be reminded of that.
Nico respected his silence, looking into the mist way below them. It was Percy who broke the silence.
“How did you figure out you liked men?” He asked. Nico had told him he was gay a few weeks before, in a situation way different than this - as an explanation, after a quick remark to Luke after training.
“I met a guy, when I was young, and he was everything I had ever wanted in a relationship. He had a girlfriend by the time I noticed what that meant, and finally thought I may be able to act on it.” he sighed, turning around to fully look at Percy. “It was hard. I grew up in a time where it wasn't as easy - Mussolini didn’t make things better, and it was already bad before him.”
Percy sometimes forgot that Nico had escaped a war, just to be thrown into another.
“But I learned. He actually helped me see that it was okay. Took a while for me to admit to anyone, though.”
Before his brain could catch up, Percy replied. “Well, he would have been lucky to have you.”
Nico startled, looking up and meeting his eyes. They were a dark brown, Percy noted, not black. And so fragile, at that moment, reflecting Percy’s own feelings. He had assumed that Nico´s friend was from his past. But maybe…
“Maybe he still can.” Nico said, after a long time. “If he wants to.”
“I do.” Percy took the risk. “If you will have me.”
And he would remember, forever, the smile that graced Nico’s face as he said that. “I want that.” And raised his hands, slowly, placing them behind Percy’s neck. He leaned down, until they were both breathing the same air, and chills ran down his spine, completely unrelated to the cold air.
“Can I kiss you?” Asked Percy.
“Yes” Nico replied, and Percy wasted no time to comply.
And maybe, just maybe, the knot of confusion deep in Percy’s chest started to unravel.
  
  
  
  
It took them a few weeks before they told anyone. In part, because they wanted to see how this would all work out first. But mostly because they both felt that, if they were going to announce this whole dating thing, they would do it together, and Nico was still busy with the cleanup on the mortal world. The woes of being a spy.
Initially, Percy had suggested they just don't say anything. But really, even if Nico was supposed to be the spymaster, the others were gossip-masters. Might as well tell them outright.
So this is how, one random day, they walked in holding hands for dinner.
“FINALLY!” Yelled Luke, being the first one to spot them.
“... We didn't even say anything-” Replied percy, as Nico buried his hand on his free one. To which Silena and Bianca replied by getting up, grabbing them both and sitting them in the middle of the conversation pit.
“Percy, we all love you, but you´re fucking dense and you both have been dancing around each other for far too long.” Said the older one. “So, who confessed first?”
“... It was kind of a mutual thing?” Replied Nico, grabbing a piece of breadstick from the table.
Beckendorf then jumped up, extending a hand to Luke. “Pay up. I won!”, he said, much to the blonde´s whining. It took Percy a beat to understand what had just happened.
“Did you bet on my relationship status? ” he asked, looking very offended at Silena, recalling the whole dynamics of the aphrodite cabin.
“I didn’t! Swear on the dark sea!”
“Because it would be an unfair competition-”
“Luke-”
“Since you can see emotions.”
“Luke I’m gonna strangle you-”
And that is how a small brawl almost destroyed a perfectly fine basket of baked goods, saved only by Zoe´s quick thinking. After the room quieted down, Percy thought things would maybe go back to their usual routine, until Beckendorf made yet another comment.
“I honestly thought you’d end up with Natalie first.”
“I- What? Why her?”
“She's obviously into you, but I don´t think she’s noticed it yet. Fucking victorian emotional detachment-” Started to explain Silena, glad their commander was busy somewhere else, until she was interrupted by Percy again.
“She is?”
“By the mistress, you're more dense than I- Yes Percy, she is” Spoke up Nico.
A sequence of moments came up to Percy’s mind, of too-long touches and eye contact that he had thought were just his fault. Of hands around his wrists, and the care in his permanent room, with pictures of his family.
But the first sentence from his lips surprised even himself. “And you’re okay with that?” Said Percy. (And if the rest of the team had slowly drifted out of hearing range as he thought back, it is between them and the House)
“Percy. I may be gay but I am not blind.” He sighed. “I’m not a prideful or jealous person. If you fall in love with two people at once, why would I refuse to share? You get it?”
Percy nodded, and that was the end of that conversation.
  
  
  
He didn’t think much of that conversation for the following days - except for one episode where he swam to the bottom of a pool to think for a couple of hours, and emerged having decided that, well, if Nico was okay with it, and if Natalie wanted it, he would be open to try dating two people at once. But with the whole cleanup after the fall of Gaea - and something about uprisings in Tartarus, after their confrontation - she seemed busy, never staying in the House properly.
Until one day Percy was called to her room, though that weird mind-speech they all seemed to share and he was still struggling to use. (Which was understandable, since it’s quite the complicated manner of communication to a group of unmedicated ADHD young adults).
He complied, of course, heading to the doors by the end of the corridor. Their rooms weren’t far from each other, but with the thick walls and the sheer size of the House, it seemed like a long walk sometimes.
“Hey, Natalie? You called me?” He said, knocking on her half-open door.
“Yeah. Come in.” And he obeyed, to find her finishing putting a white sheet over a cleared-out table in the middle of the room. By its side, a smaller table and a stool had been positioned. Percy had been in her room before, a few times, and those were definitely not usual fixtures.
“What do you need-” he started to say, only to be interrupted.
“Take off your shirt.”
Normally that wouldn’t be as much of a problem. But with the conversation from a few days ago, his face went a bit red. “What?”
Natalie raised an eyebrow. “Are you deaf?”
“I heard you. I just mean- why?”
She gestured at the objects on top of the small table. An ink container, a wickedly sharp glass calamus, and a box of hot coals supporting a red-hot metal stamp waited. “You noticed how we have tattoos, yes?”
Percy nodded, feeling he knew where this was going.
“They aren’t for aesthetics. The symbols can allow you to harness magic, enhance your body, your senses, and your healing. Now that you’re used to your new body, it’s time to get some.” She paused, looking back at the hot iron. “Unless you don’t want to, of course. I thought someone would have explained this to you.”
Percy took a deep breath, following ehr line of sight. He had noticed the difference between him and his companions, but assumed it was for some other reason. “Let’s do it.” He said, taking off his shirt before he could think twice. “Where?”
Natalie gestured to the table, which he now realised was more like a massage chair. “The best would be on the base of your spine.”
Images of burning pain, and a dive in the Styx flashed across his eyes. Of slashing away in a war and gorgons chasing him across the country. “All right.”
He laid on his stomach in the padded table, watching as Natalie opened the ink vial, the dark red liquid shimmering like a hologram, and poured it in a small bowl. Drawing a knife, she then proceeded to cut a line in her wrist, black blood dripping and mixing with the ink as the wound almost instantly healed. The mixture was an even deeper shade of black after that, a void where light could not escape.
“Demigod blood is a powerful substance.” She explained, dipping the glass pen in the liquid. “Ours, even more so.”
Percy had no time to process it, for right after that, she touched the calamus on his skin. He could feel it cutting through his skin, and had to bite back a scream - It hurt. Not burning, not a cold pain, but pure, bone-deep agony.
He was not sure how long it took - only that she handed him a tower to bite down on, and took no breaks in mutilating his skin - something he would later be grateful for, because multiple sessions on the same area would probably be worse.
Eventually, she stopped engraving symbols on his skin, switching to the hot metal, and Percy was almost thankful for it - at least this pain he was used to, and subsided when she poured a vial of Flegedon water over it, the freshly cauterised cuts healing instantly.
Percy laid there, a sheet of cold sweat covering his body as his heart went back to a normal rate, and Natalie gathered, cleaned and put away the equipment she had used. It gave him time to observe her, her arms showing in a sleeveless turtleneck - how even her fingers were covered by ink, except for small patches near her wrists and the palms of her hands. And he remembered how Nico’s chest was also covered in ink, and most of his teammates had at least a full sleeve.
Eventually, he gathered enough strength to get up, his hands drifting to the skin on his back. Weirdly, he could feel the shape of the symbols, warm to the touch. It was smaller than he had thought.
“Don’t worry about it.” Said Natalie. “The heat goes away.” And she sat by his side, two mirrors in a hand and a glass of water in the other, which he took gratefully. Then, she positioned both mirrors so he could see her work.
The Curse of Achilles had been invisible, and in the exact same spot of his previous weak spot, were delicate swirls of ink. It was symmetrical, words in Latin and Greek curling around other unknown imagery, almost resembling two goat horns, starting low, rising up a couple vertebrae and spreading outwards.
“It’s beautiful.” Percy said, looking into her eyes. “Thank you.”
She blinked a few times. “Beautiful is not a word I’ve heard used for those yet. The rest mostly accepted them…”
“Well. I like how it looks.” He took one of her hands, now free from the mirrors, admiring how the same style of lines and words formed a delicate, lace-like glove, in such thin lines he would assume were laser-engraved. “It’s really beautiful art, even if it’s also magical writing.”
A beat of silence filled the room more than words ever could. Percy knew how it was, to struggle to accept kindness sometimes, and took it for the thank you it was. Eventually, however, she broke the calm.
“I have something else for you.” She said, holding his arm as they shadow-travelled into the armoury.
There, on top of a stone desk, laid a series of swords. Each with different shapes and sizes, from a long, two handed Zweihänder, to thin rapiers and small arming swords.
“I selected you a few swords.” Since you gave up on Riptide, she didn’t say.
Something deep inside him made him shy away from the double-edged greek styles, and he had no interest in the large, mediaeval models. One caught his eye - a bit longer than a falchion, single edged, and with a wickedly sharp end. He had no idea how to use it - and yet, the weight was comfortable, and so was the length.
“That’s an Ajenwi, a Moroccan and Algerian model.” Informed Natalie. “I can teach you how to use it.”
The blade was stygian steel, with silver etchings near the base, swirls not different from the ones tattooed on his back, the handle shaped like a horse’s head - which he would later learn was an unusual animal for that kind of decoration.
“It’s perfect.”
Natalie approached him from behind, a touch on his shoulder remembering he was still only half dressed. As he turned around, she handed him the scabbard of the sword. “Its name is Allision . It means to strike, and it’s a nautical manoeuvre to hit a ship that is stationary.”
“That’s fitting.” Percy said, sheathing the steel into the hardened leather cover.
He should step back. The closed space made him keenly aware of how little room to move there was in this section of the armoury, surrounded by sharpened blades. And how Natalie was actually a bit taller than him, not by much, but enough that at this distance, he had to look up to meet her eyes, and that tattooed skin wasn’t just on her arms but also showed a bit on her neck and cheeks.
He should really, really step back.
Instead his eyes met hers, that unnatural purple that had, admittedly, haunted him in a few dreams, not in many unpleasant ways, and his free hand lifted against his will to rest on her shoulder.
“Thank you.”
“It would not do for you to go unarmed.”
“I mean for the second chance. I don’t think I could have made it out if you hadn't showed up.” Because the fight against Gaea had made him notice that he wasn’t necessary, even if his presence helped. The speed and agility of this Team had been surprising, and he just knew that, had he given up and found his way to the Doors alone, or gone back to the mortal world, the outcome would be the same.
That, for as much as they acted like they had a leader and followed orders, each and every member of this Team was equal, in the ways that mattered, and would share the weight of whatever Fate chose to throw at them.
“It was the right thing to do.” Natalie said. “Percy…”
“I’m dating Nico.” He interrupted, and something in her eyes seemed to die down, just a little. “But, we talked. And If you want, we’d like to have you too.”
Percy would later learn that what flashed across her face had been incredibility, disbelief, and, finally, resignation. “I… I can never have nice things, I’m-” And then, a fourth expression Percy would rarely see again. Fear.
“Please?” Percy asked, wondering who had hurt her. And if he could make them pay.
A beat of silence, and he was about to tell her to forget it, or that they could wait, be there for her. But she beat him to it.
“All right.” And his face split into a grin, he saw mirrored in her own face. “We can try. But I know nothing of modern dating-”
“That’s fine. Nico is from the 40’s. We’re all learning together.”
And she smiled again. “I suppose we are.”
And that is how Percy, Nico and Natalie finally found out how to heal with each other. Their relationship would be shaky at first, all of them trying to figure out how to love again. But slowly, surely, it bloomed into something beautiful.
They were broken, and tainted with their past. But there is a certain beauty to be seen from it. For a hero may never return home, but no one ever said that they cannot find a new one at the end of the journey. And finally, they had arrived.
Chapter 22: Chapter seventeen: At the body shop, doin' somethin' unholy
Summary:
Chapter summary: There's no villains or heroes in this place, just shadows that dance in my headspace, leaving nothing but phantoms in their wake - Darkside, Neoni
Notes:
CHAPTER WARNING: a scene happens in a strip club. if this is a sensitive topic to you, the part starts at the line like this: -----------, and ends when that line appears again. No actual sex or graphic descriptions are shown - just percy in a revealing outfit, in a more heist themed chapter, where he is pretending to be a sex worker. (AND WE RESPECT SEX WORKERS IN THIS HOUSEHOLD).
ALSO there is a torture scene - this one is more detailed, but not as bad as some of natalie's flashbacks. I marked it with ++++++, a summary of both scenes is in the end notes.
ALSO ALSO: at the end of the torture part, theres the brief mention of a gun and a gunshot, killing a person. that pert is in bold letters.
for disclaimer and more details, see the end notes. this is not how this story usually goes, the tone differs a bit from the usual. check the updated tags.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Previously, in Falling in Reverse:
“Natalie gave them a sad smile, her posture so, so tired. “Maybe. Maybe not. We both know my story doesn’t end here.”
She got up, turning to the spot where they should be. If she could still see them or not, it did not matter. She gestured to the door, making it creak open, the dirt and grime returning to the room.
“Go live the rest of it, and find out the consequences.” She said, as her form vanished.
But Hazel knew she would carry the sight of it all forever. How the eyes she once saw as strong, were actually deeply, deeply angry and sad.
However, they would not have time to process it all right now. Because, as the door opened, it revealed the figure of Hazel’s brother, a horrified look in his face.
“What did you do?” Asked Nico”
  
  
  
The Néa Seline, present day
Percy was going to kill Archibald. And whoever it was that disrupted their mission - because Nat clearly hadn’t expected what happened, and therefore whoever caused the current situation was officially on his murder list.
  The situation being his girlfriend, who already was in a very poor mental state since the beginning of this mission, clutching his arms hard enough to pierce his skin with her nails and make it bleed. Not that Percy cared about that - she could break his bones and he would be fine with it, if that's what it took for her to feel better - but it was a concerning situation. 
  
    
  
  
    
  
  They had decided to ignore all tracking possibilities, and Percy had summoned Cygnus to take them to the ship as fast as possible. Then, they slumped to the floor. 
Natalie wasn’t crying, as one would imagine. In fact, her face was blank, and Percy knew that was worse for her. But there was very little he could do until she stopped shaking, so he resorted to brush his fingers in her hair until she could hear him again.
Eventually, he felt her shift - just as his legs passed the point of being numb and started to hurt - and bury her head deeper in his chest, relaxing her fingers and allowing the cuts to heal.
“Sorry.”
“It’s okay, Nat.”
They moved to a more comfortable position, laying against the main mast. “Are you here with me?”
“Yes.”
“Want to talk?”
“Someone entered the house, Percy.” And he could feel, through the bond connecting them all, the sense of disgust, of violation, in that sentence.
“We will make them pay for it.” He replied, mind drifting to dark places. No one would hurt someone he loved and go unpunished for it, not again.
They stayed in silence for a few more moments, the breeze from the river cooling down the heat from their faces.
“I think the little lot messed with something too. Archibald was sealed, he was not supposed to manifest in the house.”
“We can ask when they get here. And decide where to go from there. How are you feeling about this?”
She sighed. “I knew they would meddle. But I didn’t think they would do- I felt them. Like they touched a little piece of me I..”
The me that I buried there too, she didn’t say. She did not have to.
“Do you want to kick them out of the mission?”
She seemed to consider it for a minute. “We can’t. If what I think is missing, we may even have to call back the others.”
Percy did not ask what she feared. She would explain in time.
Eventually, they both got up, watching the stars as the rest of their group arrived at the docks and boarded the ship. They clearly came through the ghost train, and Nico hauled two brown suitcases with him, heading towards their room.
‘ I got the research that was left. Sorry, Nat, but I didn’t want anyone to find it, and it may help. They did not see the basement, I left them outside.’
She nodded minutely at him, as the Five gathered near them, looking almost ashamed.
“You crossed a line.” Said Natalie, her face impassive. “And meddled with what you should not. I trusted you lot, and now I have half a mind to dismiss you from your positions.”
Annabeth seemed like she wanted to argue, eyes flitting to Percy’s. “There was a boundary and you broke it. Unfortunately Nat has decided she still needs your presence, so we will allow you to stay.” The for now was implicit.
Nico returned from below deck, suitcases nowhere to be seen.
“Wait here. Explore the city. I don’t care. We will try to salvage the situation.” Natalie declared, and, not taking any questioning, headed downstairs, Percy and Nico following behind like guard dogs.
  
  
  
  
  
It did not take them long to figure out what was taken. Archibald may have been a terrible man, but he was also organised, all of his research - not his notes, but the conclusions and experiments - carefully recorded in properly titled leather books. Which thankfully meant they did not have to read any of it.
Unfortunately, it also meant that they had little break from one crisis to an even bigger one.
“It’s the universalia principia. ” Natalie said, laying back against her chair. “Shit. Fuck, fuck, fuck that bastard- ”
“I assume that anything called universal principles is bad, in our situation.”
“It’s how he met my mother. He studied the laws of the universe, found out how to break them, and that drew her attention. Of course, it was mostly theory, but there was one thing he was obsessed with, and almost found a way to make it work.”
Nico stood up from his position near the bed. “Is he trying to, what, stop death? Take down the gods?”
“Far worse. Archibald had the Sight, and at the time a lot of what he could see made others think he was a lunatic. He always wanted to prove them wrong, and my existence wasn’t enough for it.”
She got up, face pale. “Someone is trying to rip the Mist to shreds.”
It took Percy a few moments to understand what, exactly, she meant by that. It was as if she had said that this mysterious thief wanted to turn off gravity, or make Earth stop spinning. Because the Mist being down would mean everyone would be able to see everything, yes, but also the physical world could change - divides between realms weakened or broken entirely.
And that was on the Greek side. Percy had met some Egyptians, a few years ago, and learned of the Duat, who functioned weirdly like their Mist in some aspects - and would that be affected as well?
He felt lightheaded, bracing his arm against a wall, as implications set in. Of monsters hunting demigod children, and the location of both camps being revealed - and how the mortal world would react, either fleeing or fighting what they did not understand.
“Fuck.” Nico summed it up quite well.
“What are we going to do?” Percy asked. “How is that spell performed? Does it take anything we can destroy-”
“It never worked. But we don’t know how long it has been since they took the book. My father was working on using my- my blood as a catalyst. Demigod blood. The goal was to quite literally burn or tear a hole through it, undo the fabric that separates mortal and immortal.”
Percy thought back on Chrysaor, of the wicked satisfaction when he had finally stabbed him, even if the golden boar had been thrown into the sea after. “Which they may have already.”
“The only reason they haven’t performed it is probably because they haven’t figured it out yet. We have no idea how to counter or stop it.” Completed Nico. “So, any contingencies?”
“I can think of one.” Said Natalie. “Barely. Fixing the Mist after they do it. Hope we can interrupt them before they finish the spell. I need to talk to my brother.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
That is how, a few minutes later, the trio gathered in the upper deck of the ship, Natalie holding one of her daggers.
She pierced her index finger with it, drawing a circle in the air. “Blood of kin sent for the guide for afterlife, I call for Death on wings, son of the Night, Mors, Letum, Thanatos” She announced, her gesture leaving behind a trail of glowing purple light.
In a flurry of shadow, Thanatos answered, extending his wings upwards, looking every inch the angel Percy had once seen in Alaska. Percy noticed that, almost subconsciously, Natalie flared her own wings up, almost matching her brother’s in span, but differently shaped.
“Sister!” Thanatos cheered. “You got my message, then?”
And the aura of mystery and beauty was immediately broken when the supposed god of death attempted to hug his sister, only to be held back by her extended hand.
“I did. I suppose you got my offering?”
“Yes. Don’t worry, that soul was handed directly to Moros and the Keres.” And Percy could not contain the satisfaction upon hearing that.
“Where is the Thread of Ariadne and Arachne’s spindle?”
Thanatos blinked, probably not expecting the question. “I can’t tell you directly. Jurisdiction issues. But know that the Thread lies under a glassy pathway to heaven, and the spindle is held by the matrix of the city invicta.”
Natalie hummed. “I see. Thank you, Thanatos.”
“Nothing else?” Thanatos asked.
“Where would you go to take down the Mist?” Percy asked.
Thanatos cast him an approving look. “To the sea-bound city where it all began, in the palace of the cursed king, who fathered the guardian of a maze.”
“Crete. Thank you, Thanatos.” Said Natalie. “You are free to return to your duties.”
Thanatos bowed. “I’m always here for my little sister. And brother-in-law. And partner of my brother-in-law.” Nico huffed at that, and Percy had to agree. “I bid you farewell.”
With those words, the goth cupid vanished in a pile of feathers, soon dispersed by the wind.
  “So, what is the plan?” Asked Percy.
  
    
  
  
    
  
  “The city Invicta is Porto, in Portugal. But I need more time to pinpoint where we need to search on it. The thread is in the Louvre. Remember what the Egyptians told us, the pyramids are pathways of sorts. And there is one made of glass in a place that holds artefacts and art pieces. With those, I could attempt to fix the Mist by sewing it back together.” She answered. “But I have no idea how we could get it, especially since that place is mostly under their jurisdiction, not ours.” 
“So I can’t just shadow travel in.” Finished Nico.
A plan started to form in Percy’s mind. “Hey, Nico, my most amazing goth boyfriend~” His face slowly split into a grin.
“No.”
“Yes. It’s time for a heist.”
“No.”
“It would be faster than asking. And more fun.” Percy then channelled all of his energy into the cutest puppy eyes he could muster. “Please?”
Nico sighed, giving in. “I’ll call Hardison.”
Hardison, as Percy had learned a long time ago, was one of Nico’s informants on the criminal side of the mortal world. A hacker who had an almost omnipresent awareness of the ins and outs of thievery. Strongly suspected to be a son of Hermes.
Nico happened to have him on speed dial - or at least the demigod version of it.
This was going to be so fun.
  
  
  
It took them a few hours, time used to fly the Néa Seline towards Paris, but soon Percy had hatched his master plan, and it was time to go get the rest of their group. Who had, suspiciously, all been gathered in a cabin, but that was to be expected. Percy didn't know what they had experienced, and Natalie refused to share any other details if she had them, but that didn’t make him less mad at them.
So, they were soon all reunited in the dining room, which also doubled as a planning room when needed, located right under the platform where the ship was manoeuvred from.
After a brief explanation from Nico of what they had found out (and subsequent horrified expressions), it was time for Percy to launch into his scheme.
“All right! So, we contacted some people to find out what we need, and where it is. And we’re going after Ariadne’s thread - Nico found out it’s at the Louvre, but not in exposition. They stored it down in the conservation lab, trying to stabilise it before studying and putting it on display.
So, we will have two teams - One will do the infiltration, and the other will commit some crimes. Nico’s friend assured us he will turn off the cameras and sensors and clear the way and stuff - but there's one door that has to be opened manually. So, to get that password, Side A will kidnap the head curator of the museum.”
Oh, Percy could see their eyes growing wider. This was going to be so fun.
“The curator, Lois whatever-his-surname-is, has a bit of a habit we can exploit. He frequently goes to a strip club and cabaret called Vice. Side A will infiltrate and get the information out of him - he’s the only one who has all the passwords we need, except for the head of security. But that woman is in more public places tonight. So we will go to the guy that is spending his evening somewhere with no cameras, and that we can easily get to.”
Piper sighed, looking at the stars as if asking why she was in this situation. “Which one of us girls is playing the fake prostitute?”
Percy laughed, loudly. “Oh! He’s gay! Don’t worry about that! I shall be the bait!”
“You just want to show off your pole dancing. “ Rebutted Nico, deadpan.
“That, also.”
Annabeth’s face grew red, and Percy winked in her general direction, then turned to look at Nat, who just seemed done with his drama. That, or she was just watching from her little corner.
“Want to explain your side of things?”
She stepped closer to the table, unravelling a sketched blueprint of the Louvre. “Meanwhile I will be infiltrating the museum. Percy will get us the password, and any additional information we need. Once we have the thread, we will simply erase his memories with the mist. While police investigate the mortal side of things, we will be far gone.
The group coming with me will be Hazel and Piper, your power set is useful in case something goes wrong. Leo, you accompany Nico and Percy to Vice. In case we need a big, flashy distraction. Frank and Annabeth are on communication, and you stay here on Néa Seline.”
Percy laid a hand on her shoulder, pressing a quick kiss to her cheek before announcing he would go change clothes. However, he paused as the door shut behind him, not sure if leaving that group together was the best idea.
“Natalie-” He heard Hazel say.
“I don’t want to listen. Not right now.”
“-I’m sorry.” Hazel finished, at the same time Natalie spoke.
  Oh. Oh that was absolutely not the right call and Percy had half a mind to turn back and de-escalate the situation. Because:
  
    
  
  
    
  
  “Words mean little to me” Said Natalie. Percy breathed out in relief, and decided to actually go switch into his 
  
    spiciest 
  
  costume. 
Upon his return, he was amused to find Annabeth applying nail polish to Frank’s arm. It was an idea Silena had had, to briefly grant someone a way to talk to them across higher distances than shouting. Natalie scribbled on their wrists with a thin sharpie, a modified spell for telepathy, and she coated it with clear nail polish so it would not rub off easily.
It wasn't as effective as their mental groupchat, taking some focus to use, but since their earpieces were still in development by Beckendorf, it was the best they had. With a shit-eating grin, Percy sent a hello through the new mental link, watching as Annabeth, Frank and Leo jumped in surprise.
“WHAT THE- That is so weird.” Leo commented, rubbing his ears.
“You get used to it.”
Natalie finished up the last symbol on Hazel’s wrist, who started to blow on it so the ink could dry enough for the nail polish. “Your side’s arrangements are mostly done. Nico is changing and bringing Leo better clothes.”
“What’s wrong with my clothes?” Leo screeched, looking down at his camp half-blood shirt and grease stained jeans.
“They’re not the best attire for the establishment you will visit.” Natalie replied, deadpan. “They also lack any sort of aesthetic harmony.”
Ouch.
Leo seemed about to start complaining when Nico walked in, dressed in one of the best outfits Percy had seen him yet. Semi-transparent shirt, ripped in strategic places, matched with very nice leather pants and boots, the look was improved by bracelets and a big metal belt. His normal aviator jacket had been replaced with a worn leather one.
Percy wolf-whistled. “Daaamn, Nico, where was that shirt hiding~”
Nico was also having none of his drama, oh, the pain. “I just bought it. Got you a better look too.” He replied, tossing a shopping bag at Leo. “Go change. We’re leaving.”
Leo looked offended at the double offence to his looks, but accepted with no more complaints. Percy chuckled, running his hand over the belt of the trenchcoat he had on.
Annabeth finished applying the nail polish on Hazel’s wrist, which had dried enough for it by now.
‘ Can everyone hear me?’ Percy asked through their magic comms, getting a round of affirmative answers. Leo soon came back, in far more conservative clothes - just some nicer jeans and a tank top, a colourful jacket thrown over. Natalie slung a bag across her chest, already in her suit-armour combination, and off the mission went.
Nico reached to grab his and Leo’s wrist, and shadow travelled them to the back entrance of Vice.
“You two enter through the main door. I’ll join the other workers, and lure out our guy to one of the rooms downstairs. You meet me there, okay?” Percy said, after observing the general look of the building. It was inconspicuous, which served them just as well.
“Hm. By luring him into a room, you mean…” Leo asked.
“I'm not doing anything with the guy Leo! By the Mistress… no, but I’ll make him think I will.” He took a deep breath. “Also. Do I have to lecture you on sex work being a legitimate profession and to respect the workers here? And that what we are doing is absolutely out of the norm?”
“Nah dude, I’m chill.”
“Good.”
And so, Nico dragged Leo by the wrist, rounding up to the entrance.
  
  
  
  
—----------------–
  
  
  
Percy was not the best at manipulating the mist, but with a girlfriend like his, he was bound to have learned some things. So, it was relatively easy to make it so no one noticed he absolutely didn’t work there, as he shed his trenchcoat and changed his boots for very high heels. He checked himself out in a mirror, applying a good amount of eyeliner and some black lipstick as he did so. That was an amazing look, really.
The outfit consisted of strips of soft sheer fabric across his chest that wrapped up around his waist, where a very transparent short skirt revealed lace underwear. Besides that, he placed a collar with a chain on his neck, no other jewellery - the tattoos across his chest, arms and legs were enough.
Deeming it good enough, he walked through the doors to the main area of the club.
The place was really nice, if not really up to code - which made Percy wonder why a man as rich as the head curator came here, when there were more legal, high end places he could definitely afford. But again, maybe they were not as openly queer as this place. The atmosphere was actually really nice, the music not too loud and couples (and sometimes more than two people) mingling around, drinking and talking.
But they had a mission, so Percy watched until he found the man they were looking for - who seemed distracted. He could spot Nico and Leo close by, drinks in hand but not drinking. He could see the exact moment Leo spotted him in the crowd, and he wished he could take a picture of the way his jaw went slack and he blushed.
Leo was not his type, or even remotely someone he’d like to be with, but that was as good a compliment as they came. Both of them did share taste on some things (also known as Calypso).
Percy slid closer to Louis, pretending to pay no attention to the way the man’s eyes undressed what little clothing he was wearing, feigning disinterest, and, oh, his eyes just so happened to land on the curator!
“Well, that won’t do, a man like you with no company tonight.” He purred, walking closer, spinning the end of the leash.
“Hm, well. Nothing caught my eye… until now.” The target answered.
Percy smiled, starting to turn away. “Well, you happen to be in luck, it’s almost my turn on the stage, and I’d just love to have your eyes on me tonight.” Without waiting for an answer, he walked up to the nearest pole, as the beat of the music changed. Perfect. He could sense the steps of the target following behind him.
Nico was not joking about him wanting to show off - He was a pretty good dancer, and this particular style was really fun. Pole dancing wasn’t all about seduction and sex nowadays, but he respected the creators of it a lot.
So he gave the best performance he could - feeling three specific sets of eyes on him. After the final drop, he put himself up, a bit worn down but pretty satisfied with himself.
Two unknown hands wrapped around him. “Well, that was a great show, darling.” The curator whispered in his ear. “What do you think of me making it worth your while for a few hours?”
Percy turned around, wrapping his arms around his neck. “Hmm… not sure you could afford me.”
“Name your price, pretty thing.”
Hook, line and sinker.
Percy whispered a number in his ear, and soon he had a few bills on his hand and was leading the man downstairs, finding an empty room.
There was another reason this club was a prime target - The rooms were soundproofed.
‘ Room 5’ He informed through the mind-groupchat. ‘ How is Side B going?’
‘I’m inside the museum. Heading down into the lab.” Natalie replied. ‘ You have seven minutes.’
‘Got you’
Percy turned back to the mark. “Anything in mind, darling?” he purred.
The curator seemed a bit more shy here, now. He licked his lips, looking at the ropes hanging from a wall, the ones Percy had asked Nico to place there. Percy planned on stopping with the acting once they were alone, but this was just too much luck for an evening.
So, he pushed the man on a chair. “I guess I’ll have my fun then.” And started to tie his hands and feet. The curator looked puzzled at the clothes staying on, but didn’t question it.
And then, Percy dropped his facade.
“I’d like to preface this by saying that healthy BDSM should never go this way, dude, we didn’t even discuss the scene, limits or anything. Really, what the fuck.”
The target seemed to catch on. “Wait, you-”
“Don’t work here, no, what a surprise. Such a shame too, this place is nice. Hate the bad stigma this will bring to sex workers though. Oh well, greater good and all that.” He rambled on, as the door opened to admit Nico and Leo in.
+++++++++
  
  
Well. Time to get that password. He hated to do this in front of Leo, but it was inevitable.
One thing he had learned, very early on, was that blood was also subjected to his power. It obeyed in a different way, bringing a rush of power, of control. It could be intoxicating, and he did not like using it a lot. He also knew that it could hurt a lot.
So he took control, watching as the man’s eye’s bulged, as his face went pale ar the lack of blood reaching his lungs, a slow asphyxiation. “Now, I hope this makes it clear what happens to you if you lie. Got it?” At the man’s nod, he let go of the lungs, making his blood pool on one of his legs instead, making them numb and incredibly painful.
“Tell me, how do you enter the conservation lab of the Louvre?”
“I- what?”
Percy relayed the details on the lock Nat currently faced. “What is your password?”
The man shook, sweat beading on his forehead. But he folded, almost too easily. “It’s NottheMonalisa.”
Percy let go of his leg, allowing blood to rush back in, the bruises fading in seconds.
‘ Nat? Are you in?”
‘ We have a problem," she replied. ‘ There’s a second lock Nico’s friend didn’t know about.’
‘ We just get the code for it.’
‘ That’s the thing.’ She replied ‘It's a biometric sensor. We need his hand.’
Percy cursed internally. And then cursed externally. And then accepted the knife Nico handed him, watching as the man’s eyes widened as he realised that they would not, in fact, give up or take him to the Louvre to open the door for them.
“If it helps.” Percy started. “It’s for a greater good.”
He took the care to drain all of the man’s blood away from where he planned to cut, making it so at least it was kind of numb. And then the dagger Nico handed him descended upon his wrist.
The metal cut through easily - thankfully - and Percy was quick to freeze the blood on both stumps. He didn’t need any bloodstains to be cleaned by the staff.
Nico took the hand. ‘ I’m on my way with it’
‘Good’ Came Natalie’s reply. And so he shadow travelled away, leaving Percy with a man who slowly looked down into his hand, shock starting to set in, and a horrified Leo.
“Did you… you just-”
“Leo. It’s the world, or him. I’m sorry, but I’m no longer taking risks. If this is too much, I can understand if you want to leave.” Percy replied. He understood Leo’s side - He had been there, the first time Nat had taken him on this kind of work.
He had also thrown up so really, Leo was reacting well, all things considered.
But it had gotten easier, and sometimes he still hated himself for it. But eventually, it became another part of the job - sometimes the monsters were literal, sometimes they were not, and sometimes it was a necessary evil.
Thankfully, Nico didn’t take long to return, hand gone, holding a small black bag instead.
From the shape of it, Percy could guess what it was. So, he grabbed Leo, guiding him out of the club.
The soundproofing could not fully cover the bang that followed.
But the Team rarely left witnesses.
++++++++++++++
  
  
Nico took Leo into the Néa Seline, returning after to join Percy at the club. They stayed for a bit longer, keeping up their aliases and covers - and the records would show that, no, the curator had never booked a room or any of the workers, never paid anyone. The security footage would later be missing, and none of the witnesses could recall if they had seen the man be led to room 5 by anyone.
That was, unless they failed, and the Mist was destroyed.
  
  
—--------------
  
  
A few hours later, they had the debrief after a successful mission. Leo was missing, having locked himself in his room. Percy could understand it.
The remaining members looked at the glowing thread, wrapped around an ivory piece, laying in the middle of the table.
“All of that.. For this?” Asked Frank
“The Thread of Ariadne.” Started Natalie “Has the power to break through the Mist, because it is made of it - It’s how it could guide Theseus, it’s how it allows one to not be lost in the Labyrinth. And so, I can use it to fix the tears in the Mist. All we need is a needle now.”
“Which is in Portugal. Somewhere.” Added Annabeth. “I had an idea of where, while you were all gone. The city you mentioned was not founded by the Romans, exactly, but it has a long history. And important places tend to overlap - So I did some research, and there is a big church right in the middle of the historical centre, a very old one too. And it’s close enough to a city founded by Augustus close by, Braga, or Bracara Augusta. If I had to hide a magic needle, it would be there.”
Natalie smiled at that. “Good work. You all rest. Tomorrow, we will find a needle in a church.”
Notes:
DISCLAIMER: what happens in this chapter is Percy doing a grift, solely for information. this is NOT how sex work is done, neither is the ropes scene accurate or ethically and morally correct. My depiction of the club is also intentionally vague and not at all accurate, for the sake of this story. this is also a very traumatized Percy who had his visions in the world changed, as we have already made clear.
DESCRIPTION OF THE SCENES:
for the stripper club part - percy puts on a fancy and revealing outfit and lures their target into a room, where he gets the password he needs, leo gets to further his bisexual awakening and then gets traumatized.for the torture part - percy uses his bloodbending to cause pain, and his hand is eventually cut off to use in a biometric sensor.
for the gun mention - nico shoots the guy in the head to leave no witnesses.
i hope you all enjoyed this chapter, and all the plot i managed to squeeze in here! are you interested in seeing the girls' part of the heist? i have it planned but its very minor.
Chapter 23: Chapter Eighteen: Take me to church
Summary:
Sun won't rise for our morning, you can't come back from the dead. Try to dry my eyes for the fallen, but the tears won't wait for the rest. - Casualty, Hidden Citizens
Notes:
brief warning for torture on this chapter - it starts at a boldened sentence and ends at another one. it's a very short scene.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Leo felt like he was about to throw up. It was not seasickness, but from that single, muffled explosion. And yes, he had been present when Percy and his new friends had killed those mortals - But that was different. They were acting in self defence. Reacting under attack.
It had to be different.
A knock on his door broke him out of his thoughts. Annabeth poked her head in. “Can I enter?”
“Sure.” Leo replied, scooting over on the bed. She took the invitation, plopping down with a sigh. “Are you all right?”
Annabeth buried her head in her hands, which Leo took as a no.
“Yeah. Me neither.”
“I-” She started. “I mean, we knew, right? That Percy had changed. But today was different. I don’t even know why I’m so shocked, they killed those people on the road, and it’s not like they didn't confess to doing worse stuff, but…”
Leo carefully placed a hand on her shoulder. “I know.”
“And he acts like it doesn’t even matter. And you didn’t hear the other part of the heist, but… the way she ordered it…” Annabeth took a deep, shaky breath. “I guess it’s all catching up to me. That’s not my Percy anymore, is he?”
Leo had no answer to her. He had once talked to Natalie, on a bridge of Camp Jupiter, about how they had decided to operate. How to move on.
And she had replied. “You don’t, not really. It goes on with you. All you can do is make sure it was worth it. You can’t always know if you’re doing it for a good reason.”
“Natalie once told me something. She said she had lived for hundreds of years, and that after a while, you stop caring.” Leo replied. “So, no, I don't think Percy is still the same. But we changed too, didn’t we?”
“I’m just afraid of how deep down he’s gone.”
Leo had nothing to say about that.
It took the Néa Seline four hours to reach Portugal. In that meantime, Leo had tried to sleep - with little success, but a nap is still better than nothing, right?
Too soon, the ship descended from the clouds, landing on the Douro river, close to an arching metal bridge. Leo wondered what the mortals saw through the mist, among the considerably smaller boats going up and down the river. Although there were a few cruise ships closer to the sea, so he supposed it was not an unusual sight.
It was a lovely city, the colourful houses starting to glow as the morning mist lifted. With that background pouring through the windows, they gathered in the captain’s cabin, now a war room, to discuss their plans.
“I’ll go,” Said Natalie. “The needle could be disguised, or protected by spells. Valdéz, I want you with me, in case we encounter any mechanical problems. And you, Annabeth, since you did research on the city.”
Percy hummed, agreeing. “Yes. But can you take one more person? I had a vision, remember?”
“I don’t-”
“-trust visions or prophecies, I know. But please?” Percy asked, and Leo thought that the puppy-seal eyes were honestly a dirty move.
“... Fine. Zhang. You come too.”
Frank startled at that, sending Natalie a questioning look. “Why me?”
“You’re a shapeshifter. We are going underground. Could be useful.”
It all seemed reasonable enough, but something still bugged Leo. And, as it seemed, he was not the only one bothered by the arrangement.
“Shouldn't I go?” Asked Hazel. “Look, I understand we fucked up in Whittock Hall, but-”
“-I don’t care for that, not right now. I can plan without considering that, miss Levesque. But if this goes wrong, you’re the other option to try and fix this situation. I’m not throwing my backup contingency in unnecessary danger.” Her tone left no room for questioning.
Taking their silence as agreement, she pointed at the church visible from the open stained glass windows. “We start at the cathedral. Everyone else, defend the ship, and keep an eye out. I’m not sure our enemy knows where we are.”
“The enemy we know nothing about.” Pointed Piper.
“And that is what concerns me.” Said Natalie. “Reasonably, we should know something by now, at least their identity. That is why we are focusing on having a contingency plan before going up against them. Now, let us go.”
After a quick run to the lower decks to gear up, Leo followed the three others down the boarding ramp. It was weird, hearing this Portuguese, so close to the Spanish he knew, almost enough to understand it. But in reality, he could only get the overall meaning of the snippets of conversations around them.
After climbing a way-too-steep staircase up the hill, dodging obnoxious tourists and weirdly aggressive seagulls, The little group was face-to-face with the cathedral. People with backpacks and shells hanging from them seemed to be more common there, as well as more tourists. Some things never change.
“What’s with the shells?” Asked Frank, eying one of the backpack people.
“The path to Santiago.” Replied Natalie. “It's a catholic pilgrimage to the city of Santiago de Compostela. This place is one of the main stops.” As they approached the ticket office, she pulled a wallet from one of the pockets in her suit, that mix between ancient and modern armour with the flaring leather tailcoat behind. “In mediaeval times, it was believed souls did this same path in the days between death and burial, and on the way they’d have to pay passage through a bridge with a coin.” She finished up, handing the cashier a ten euro bill and some cash.
“Seems familiar.” Commented Annabeth, as they entered the church’s courtyard.
“A lot of Greek and Roman traditions persisted through the mediaeval times, only in different shapes.” Natalie replied. “Charon’s toll was one of them. Now, focus, I doubt this will be easy to find.”
Leo, admittedly, had not been in that many churches in his life - what with the constant moving and then living with the children of pagan gods. But this one was very beautiful, all made in grey stone, wood and marble. Unfortunately, the intricate decor was their biggest problem, making it hard to spot any points of interest.
Eventually, the answer came from Frank, who had climbed the staircase to the main tower as they searched the lower levels. “There's another courtyard behind us. It felt promising.”
So, they headed to the roof of the courtyard, jumping over the small wall and down into the less cared for space. What seemed like stone sarcophagi were strewn around, as well as broken pieces of stone. All of them were open, and clearly not used in a while, except for one - still in its original position, under a stone arch.
“Wait, should we even be-” Annabeth never had time to finish her sentence, as Natalie pushed the incredibly heavy lid aside, revealing a very narrow pit. “Never mind.”
“Frank, you go first. Turn into something that can see in the dark.” Natalie ordered, stepping aside. Looking mildly put off at the casual desecration of a grave (though, to be fair, there wasn’t anyone actually dead in there), he complied, turning into an owl, flying down the pit.
After what seemed like an eternity, he flew back. “Not that deep, we can probably climb down with a rope or something. Opens into a corridor.”
So, that's what they did. Leo pulled rope out of his tool belt, they secured it to a pillar, and down they went. Well, Annabeth and Leo - Frank elected to fly down and Natalie just jumped in and rolled the impact off. Show off.
Almost simultaneously, both he and Natalie raised their hands, yellow and purple fire manifesting. The combined colours gave the hallway an even more eerie look, more unnatural.
It also revealed that this was not, in fact, a hallway, but a long, winding ossuary, shelved upon shelves of stacked bones and ashes. It seemed they had, indeed, desecrated a grave or two.
“Let’s go.” Said Natalie, heading towards the west side of the hallway, towards the church, the spurs on her heels clicking ominously. Without many options, they followed.
The hallway eventually opened into a larger chamber, the arched ceiling looking more unstable than what they had seen so far. More arches opened on the walls, leading to pitch-black hallways. And, right where they assumed the altar of the cathedral would be, laid a spindle on a marble pillar.
“Too easy.” Muttered Annabeth. Leo had to agree.
So, without touching the spindle, they fanned out, circling the unstable chamber. It was empty save for it, but the light of their fire was not enough to discern details, even after they made it brighter. It all seemed that, indeed, it was going to be that easy-
Until, of course, something approached through the same hallway they entered from. Footsteps sound flounder by the moment, starting too suddenly and too close to hide their fire.
A woman entered the hallway. She was tall, dressed in a brown-red tunic, the same colour as her hair - making it so her green eyes shone in the partial darkness. A snakeskin belt held the outfit in place, as well as a cape of the same material over the back of her clothes, shimmering like metal.
“Well, if it isn’t demigods ready for the killing.” She said, a forked tongue slipping from between her lips. “What brings you to my prison, mortals?”
“You know who we are. Mind telling us your name, lady?” Said Natalie, hand resting over the sword on her hip. “Or will I have to pry your tongue out so it may tell me instead?”
The woman laughed, said serpentine appendage tasting the air once again. “You are strong, but your blood is rotten. I shall delight on your companions, but you will have to just die, girl.”
Natalie’s fire went out, as she unsheathed the glowing blade. The sudden decrease in light made Leo blink for a few seconds, until an even brighter flash came from her direction - and oh yeah, apparently the Team had lightsabers, which was just unfair.
The woman lunged at her, hands extending into claws, fangs growing and dripping venom. Natalie jumped backwards, avoiding a strike from her, who showed supernatural speed.
Before engaging, she looked towards Leo, and then pointedly at the spindle. Then, it was glowing blade against claws, which hissed and steeped upon touching the glowing purple surface.
Leo finally got what the look meant, as Natalie drew the lady away from the pillar. He lunged, grabbing the wood and metal object as their opponent’s back turned to him.
“Got it!” He screamed, making it so Natalie looked in his direction, back against a wall- And missed as the woman spit venom directly in her face, shrieking. Even momentarily blinded, Natalie thrust her arm forward, dealing a deep cut on the woman’s arm, who shrieked and jumped backwards.
And then, the ceiling started to shake, as the pillar sunk into the floor.
“Get out! I’ll follow!” Natalie ordered, wiping at her face with her sleeve, opening them to reveal still-intact glowing eyes.
Assuming she would be fine, Leo nodded, grabbing Frank and drawing him away. Annabeth, however, did not move. So the son of hephaestus turned around, also enveloping his hand on her shoulder. “Come on!”
“But she will-”
Leo was about to say that, hey, she was pretty strong, she would be fine.
Until the ceiling fully caved in.
He threw himself away from the rubble, into the hallway across the way they had come from. Debris and dust flew towards them, sending him into a coughing fit, spitting out dirt and maybe some bile.
The others didn’t seem all much better, Frank heaving out in a corner and Annabeth struggling to put weight on her leg - the same one, Leo recalled, had been broken a few years ago.
He looked back at the circular room - the way they had come from seemed completely broken, the ceiling caving in on that side. However, the side they were currently in did not seem as bad, the entryway being only partially blocked. No sunlight came from the newly-reshaped ceiling, so Leo assumed it was more structurally sound than it seemed at first.
“Natalie.” Said Annabeth.
Frank shifted into a bear, and so, he and Leo started moving stones and pillars under Annabeth’s eye. It did not take them long, soon spotting some black hair between the rubble.
Be it from a stroke of luck or something else, her head and torso were safe, protected by one of the fallen pillars, with only a heavy boulder above her leg and sword arm, smaller stones covering her body from view.
Gently, bear-frank moved her to a mostly clean of debris area in the hallway. Her chest was moving, which was good, but her foot was turned to the wrong side. Leo was about to suggest they use ambrosia, when she coughed and turned on her side, bracing herself on her uninjured arm.
Leo uncapped his water bottle, offering it to her. He could see her limbs slowly going back into place, and while the dust and the low light obscured it, it seemed like her wounds were closing. He would do almost anything to get that healing factor.
“Did you get it?” She asked.
“Yes- are you okay? ” Replied Annabeth.
“I’m fine. Let’s find a way out.”
Frank tried to offer his hand for her to get up, only to have it ignored as she used a wall instead.
“And the woman?”
“Lamia is dead.” Natalie replied, testing the weight on her feet.
Leo blinked. “She never told us her name?”
“It-” Natalie broke into a cough. “I figured it out. Can we go?”
He assumed it was fair enough -and he did not want to spend one more second on this place. So, taking the head of the group with fire in his hands, they followed the new path.
Leo was not sure for how long they walked, but it had to be a while. And yet, all they got was more ossuaries and dusty hallways. The ground was uneven in a few of them, causing them to occasionally stumble. He was actually about to suggest Natalie unsheathed her sword to light it up more, or use some of her fire, but assumed that, if she hadn’t done so already, it was because the healing took more magic than he thought.
It was evidenced by when she tumbled in a particularly bad piece of terrain, almost causing Frank to fall, and by consequence, Annabeth, who had been leaning on him because of her sprain.
“Apologies.” She muttered, standing up. Annabeth frowned at that, and Leo had to agree. It was not the most in character thing for her to be polite.
Annabeth cast a look towards Leo, as Natalie trudged forward. As their eyes met, hers grew wide, looking at Frank’s arm - at the spot where Natalie had put her hands when she fell, and the fresh bloodstain on it. Leo turned around, about to ask if she was injured, only to notice blood seeping from a cut on her arm, slowly enough that it was only now visible over the dust and darkness.
And bleeding red.
“Hey, Nat, I just wanted to say we are sorry for Whittock Hall.”
Natalie stopped on her tracks ahead of them for a second, before replying. “Let us talk about it when we are out of here. I think I see a chamber ahead.”
The trio shared a look, as Annabeth unsheathed her dagger and took aim. “Natalie doesn’t like apologies.”
The person in front of them turned around, only to have Annabeth’s celestial bronze blade dig into her heart, cutting the metal of her chestplate as if it was not there.
As if she was made of Mist. The illusion faded, sublimating away to reveal the same woman from before - Lamia. Only instead her dress was gone, leaving bare breasts and a snake tail, scales running over her arms and neck, a crown of them around her face, framing serpentine green eyes and shining fangs.
“She’s also a bit of an asshole.” Continued Leo, firing a column of fire straight at her face. “And definitely would not let us call her Nat.”
She screamed, face melting away under the heat of the flames, curling into herself, until all that remained was a half woman, half snake corpse, with a dagger embedded in her chest, glowing red-hot.
Leo pulled thermal gloves from his belt, reaching and plucking it out before laying the blade on the floor, watching as it cooled down. They expected her to dissolve into golden powder.
Only, Lamia remained a charred corpse.
“What…” Started Frank.
“She was once human.” Choked out Annabeth. “I remember the legend better now - Hera cursed her, and I don’t remember why, but she was once the queen of Libya.”
Leo peeled his eyes away, stepping forward in grim silence as he handed Annabeth her dagger (still a bit hot, but one could hold it now). He followed the path from before, hearing this friend’s footsteps behind him.
“We need to find the real Natalie.”
They wandered to the chamber, this one built differently from the first one - Instead of several archways, it only had one path, with torchlight coming from it. Along the way, they had found enough wood debris to immobilise Annabeth’s foot enough she could walk, with the ambrosia taking effect. Hopefully that would allow them to fight their way out of there.
Leo approached the other room from one side of the chamber, as Frank and Annabeth took the other side. As they walked silently, voices could be heard. Voices, and a sudden thump, followed by the sound of skin hitting skin, and a grunt.
“Why are you here?” A familiar man growled out. Chrysaor.
Another known person replied, making Leo’s heart skip a beat. “Why, to talk to you, of course. You looked way better as a proper pig.” Natalie replied, voice hoarse.
By now, they were close enough to peek their heads through the archway, which opened to a smaller room. Chrysaor was, thankfully, with his back turned to them, facing a Natalie tied to yet another pillar by large chains.
“You bitch -”
“Pot, kettle.” Replied Natalie. “Now, why are you here, piggy boy? Couldn’t resist some humiliation?”
Chrysaor growled, and Leo realised Natalie must have been baiting him like that for a while now. Understandable, she could be extremely infuriating. The masked man pulled a knife from his thigh, driving it into her thigh. A small grimace flashed in her face, but she did not make a sound.
The motion did, however, allow them to see her face - and for her to see them. She had a split lip, and a large cut on her cheekbone, but besides that her face seemed intact.
Upon making eye contact, she nodded minutely, making a small placating gesture with her tied hands. Or as best as she could. Regardless, they got the message.
The whole scene reminded Leo of another conversation they had. When they learned why, exactly, she told them nothing. About resistin under torture.
It was made clearer, then, when Chrysaor seemed to be done with her silence. He pulled a glass vial from his pocket, revealing a small scorpion inside of it. “Recognise this?”
Natalie raised an eyebrow. “Your cousin?”
“It’s a pit scorpion.”
“Exactly. Vermin, like you.” Natalie replied. Out of the corner of his eye, Leo could see Annabeth tensing up. “What, going to put your little friend on me?”
Chrysaor uncorked the vial. “Yes.”
With that, he pressed the opening into the cut on her leg, the creature burrowing itself into the wound. Leo saw the way Natalie’s whole body tensed up, teeth clashing, and sweat shined on her forehead.
“Now. Tell me why you are here, and I will remove it.”
Breathing heavy, Natalie’s jaw relaxed, and she smiled at the masked man. “Don’t think so.”
Before they could react, she slipped her hands around Chrysaor’s neck, pushing him backwards, the chains falling to the ground. He kicked her in the thigh, causing Natalie to yell out, and got to his feet.
Leo took it as a signal, sending a wave of fire in his direction. He did not see him duck away, but when the flames died, there was no sign of the man.
Annabeth and Frank had rushed to Natalie’s side, who currently had two fingers inside her own wound - and yep, there it was, a grey scorpion between her fingers. She threw it to the floor, and Annabeth gleefully stomped on it, with maybe more energy than necessary. Leo had to ask her about that later.
“Are you okay?” Frank asked, hovering.
“I’ll live, Zhang.” She replied, breathing a bit harder than normal. “Do you have the spindle?”
Leo nodded, touching the pouch in his tool belt where the tool rested.
“Good. Chrysaor seems to be able to shadow travel now, or teleport. This means that we are running out of time. Let’s go back.”
Without waiting for an answer, she limped forward, out of the makeshift torture room.
“Is Lamia dead?” She asked.
Leo looked at the black blood droplets on the floor, and at her slowly-closing wound. “Yes.”
“Good. The ceiling caved on us, it knocked me out. Good thing you all go to her.”
Frank cleared his throat. “We almost didn’t. She shapeshifted into you.”
Natalie laughed darkly. “I figured. Golden boy there mentioned her name and a trap. What gave her away?”
“She was nice and polite.” Leo replied, laughing maybe a bit maniacally. “Hey. How did you even untie yourself?”
“My friend Harry taught me. You may have heard of him by his surname.”
“What, Potter?”
“No. Houdini.”
“What the FUCK Natalie-” Frank squeaked out.
It did not take them long to stumble out into a museum - Or at least it looked like a museum, albeit a creepy one, with bones in the walls, but also glass panes and tapes isolating the paths. Leo thanked whatever the Mist showed the mortals as the four stumbled out of the St. Francis cathedral, in a lower part of the river.
As they walked out, Leo noticed that it was already night, the city illuminated by windows and storefronts.
Natalie whistled, and a nightmare ran out of the nearby river, the blue mane shaking in worry.
“Cygnus. Give us a ride?” She asked.
The mare (Percy’s horse, if Leo was not mistaken) turned aside, allowing her to climb on its back with Leo’s help. He followed, as did Annabeth, while Frank just became a seagull, and the small group flew towards the ship.
As soon as they landed, a worried Percy ran up to them, catching Natalie in his arms as she all but threw herself down. Adrenaline must have been wearing off.
“Nat!”
“I’m fine. Give me some fire elixir and I’ll be fine.”
Percy nodded at them, carrying Natalie to the war room. Nico rushed off from below deck, probably warned by Percy in their mental group chat, carrying two class vials and a small package.
Leo helped Annabeth to the room, as Frank went downstairs to call the others. Nico handed them the paper package, and Leo opened it as the daughter of Athena sat down into a chair, revealing fresh ambrosia.
Knowing she would be fine, Leo looked towards percy, who had broken the top of one of the glasses - an amphole, his brain supplied - and poured the few droplets of the black liquid into the other vial, which was filled with liquid fire.
It was the same concoction he had given Piper, Leo realised, when they first fell into Tartarus looking for him.
Natalie downed it like a shot of tequila, grimacing at the taste. “Fire elixir.” She explained, looking at him. “It’s an antivenom.”
Piper, Hazel, Nico and Frank walked in, looking worriedly between them all.
“Nat.” Percy said, kneeling beside her chair. “What happened?”
“Pig boy escaped Circe. But we got the spindle-” She started to explain.
She was, however, interrupted by the window. The stained glass started to glow. While it previously mirrored the room, because of the darkness outside, now it switched to show Luke and Reyna, reflected in two different windows.
“Oh, thank Jupiter we reached you.” Said Reyna. “Look, I’m using the mirror you gave me. We have bad news.”
Natalie and Percy perked up, leaning forward on the table.
“The forces around us are retreating.” Informed Luke. “They started teleporting away a few minutes ago. I contacted Reyna, and she said the same was happening on her side.”
Natalie ran a hand through her (very dusty) hair. “Fuck. oh, fuck ”
“Natalie?” Asked Piper. “What does it mean?”
Their commander took a deep breath, looking into Luke’s reflection. “I want you to come to Crete, to the palace. Bring the Team.”
Luke nodded, his and Reyna's mirror’s going dark.
She got up, all physical pain seeming ignored. And then, confirmed what Leo had started to suspect.
“We are out of time. They are trying to take down the Mist.”
Notes:
Well folks, there we go. The final battle approaches, and our enemy will finally be revealed, as well as what the hell is happening and what they want from it all. Only one more chapter and the epilogue to go. have fun!
on another note - I will be very busy in the coming weeks, so i cannot guarantee a new chapter soon, but I´ll do my best
Chapter 24: Chapter Nineteen: Call me a casualty, the cost of catastrophe
Summary:
Cut my life into pieces, this is my last resort. Suffocation, no breathing, don't give a fuck if I cut my arm bleeding. Would it be wrong, would it be right, if I took my life tonight? Chances are that I might. - Last Resort, Papa Roach
Notes:
I apologise for taking so long - it was a mix of writer's block and being in two archaological excavations in a dingle month. Have a chapter.
theres some minor appearances of needles, some self inflicted wounds, and the usual blood in this chapter.
One more chapter to go, and this work will be over.enjoy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Camp Half-Blood, one day before the final battle
Luke
Fog spread through the air, darkening his view of the battlefield. From his left, he could hear the roaring of Silena´s drakon over the clash of swords and shouted orders. Luke himself was busy, facing off against a pair of dracaena armed with nets and tridents.
The monsters had very soon realised that facing off against the Team members alone was a suicide task, and seemed to focus on keeping them busy instead. Unfortunately, it was working. While the barrier itself still stood, more holes were created, almost as fast as they could identify and isolate them. Every now and then, a big attack would be launched against their defences, never enough to break them, but enough to keep them weakened enough that the magic of the Fleece alone could not restore them.
So, they stood at an impasse - the monsters (and occasional humans, Luke had noted) too overwhelming in number to defeat, but also unable to fully cross the barrier, the narrow entrances serving as a tactical advantage for the demigods.
Unable… or unwilling. Luke, Silena, Beckendorf and Clarisse had concluded that taking over CHB was not their goal, although it sure seemed that way. No, they were merely keeping them busy, too occupied with defending their home to strike back. If it was not for their intervention, the camps would never notice the true plan until it was too late.
Camps, because the Romans seemed to be in a similar situation. While they had more numbers and preparations than the Greeks, their frontiers were also much more extensive and delicate, not unlike the situation the Roman Empire had been in before its fall in the past. And was that not enough of an omen in itself?
Finally, Luke dispatched the two monsters, focusing his attention over the battlefield. As usual, their enemies seemed to be retreating, not without some casualties and wounds as a reminder of their presence. So were the campers, already evacuating their wounded to the infirmary and the makeshift cots on the volleyball court.
It was then Luke saw it - one last arrow, heading straight to a camper, shot as a goodbye gift. Feeling energy thrum across his body, filling every nerve, every vein, he moved .
It was as if the world slowed down, but never stopped - including the air on his lungs, the blood on his veins. There was a limit of how long he could keep this up, before he screamed for real air and his blood turned into acidic clots. But it was enough for quick jumps, aided by enhanced speed. Rough time to cross the battlefield, releasing his grasp on time and space just in time to throw his body in front of the arrow. Not enough time to grab it, to change its direction, a sharp projectile aimed for the short boy’s chest and, at this angle, hit his helmet with the full strength of a longbow.
Time resumed at a normal speed right before it happened.
He felt the impact rattle his brain, his vision blacking out for a second, just a second - and he felt the floor hit his back, but also the healing that came with the new body kick in, curbing the worst of a brain injury. Even with his helmet on, the strength of the arrow, shot at such close range, would surely have given him some lasting damage.
After assessing that, yes, he was alive, the nausea started. Without thinking about it, he unclasped the helmet from under his chin, throwing it aside and rolling to vomit the contents of his lunch on the grass. A worried voice was saying something behind him, but Luke was too busy to reply.
“- SO MUCH, sir, you saved my life, oh gods should I get help? Should I call someone?” Oh, it was Bryden, the young Hephaestus kid obsessed with Beckendorf. Who liked to look at their statues when he thought no one was paying attention.
Who could definitely recognize his face.
Luke tried to keep his head down, hoping the back of the armour and the cape would hide his identity, as the kid slowed down on his minor freak out.
“I’m okay kid. You can leave now.”
“Are you sure? I’m not injured, and I know you guys are like, super strong but-”
“YES!” Luke snapped “I’m fine!” To prove his point, he got up.
Or. Attempted to. The ground decided to be a little bitch and come up to meet him again, so he guessed he would kneel for a little more. Just until his healing finished kicking in.
Unfortunately the failed motion caused Bryden to try and grab him before he face-planted. Putting his face in full view of the boy - and he was glad the fog and the absence of nearby people didn’t cause more people to notice what the son of Hephaestus did.
“Wait. I know you-”
“You don’t. We have never met before.” Luke interrupted, but knew it was a lost cause.
“-You have a statue in the forest.-” He continued.
“Do I, now?” He could hear footsteps, the speed and rhythm, the sound of it, telling him Beckedorf and Silena were almost there. Arriving just in time to hear Bryden come to his inevitable conclusion.
“You’re Luke Castellan.”
Luke groaned internally. Natalie was going to kill him.
Before he could reply, Beckendorf hauled him by his arms, supporting his weight and making it so he could put one foot in forn to the other. Silena grabbed Bryden’s wrist. “You’re coming with us.” She said, leaving no room for discussion.
Slowly, they made their way across the battlefield, Luke’s helmet back in its place. Only when sunlight gave way to the shadows of the forest and their little camp inside the camp came into view he removed it again, downing a bottle of water to wash away the taste of vomit and bile.
Silena released Bryden’s wrist, pushing him so he turned to face the trio. “You will tell no one what you learned today.” She left no room for discussion, and maybe Silena and Natalie were spending too much time together.
Bryden nodded, spinning a small wire between his fingers. Luke had no strength to argue, trusting his old friends to deal with this, instead choosing to sit against a long and sip his water slowly. Even he could tell the guy was nervous, and he couldn’t see emotions like Silena.
“Swear on the Styx.” Beckedorf demanded.
“I swear on the Styx that I will not tell people about this…”
Luke nodded. Good enough.
Bryden looked between them, unsure of what to do. A puzzled look took over his nervousness, and he looked down to his little wire, then at Beckendorf. Silena seemed to get what he was about to say a moment before he did.
“Wait. If you're alive-'' He started, turning to the woods, as if he could see the hall of statues. “That guy- Hippocampus- he controlled water-”
“I would cut that line of thinking short, if I were you.” Silena warned. But it was too late, Luke could see the gears turning on his head.
“-Was Percy Jackson?” he finished. Luke could not hear his whole sentence. He did not have to.
Beckendorf just looked tired. “Again. Don’t tell anyone. You hear me? Or, forget Styx, I’ll send a mechanical dragon on you.”
Bryden’s fingers froze. “Beckendorf?”
Luke could feel the non-verbal ‘ oh fuck’ echoing through the mental bond.
Taking the lack of response for the confirmation it was, Bryden promptly proceeded to freak out.
“Oh my gods I talked about you in front of- in front of you! I- I showed you my inventions. OH FUCK BECKENDORF LOOKED AT MY INVENTIONS-”
Silena tried to say something, going unheard by his ever-louder freak out. Beckendorf ripped out his helmet and grabbed him by the shoulders. “Yes! You did! They were great! Stop hyperventilating!”
Luke sighed, feeling the headache forming, and leaned back against the wooden log. He dreaded explaining this to Natalie. Maybe he could blame this on the concussion?
It was going to be a long day.
  
  
  
  
  
  
Bryden eventually calmed down, enough that they could send him back with promises of silence and secrecy. Luke normally wouldn't have expected it to last, but he had met Styx and she was not someone to trifle with. As were most of the kids of Nyx.
However, their peace did not last long.
They were helping with cleanup when it started - slowly, the hordes surrounding the barrier, mere metres away from the forcefield, started to vanish. Teleporting, shadow travelling, or simply dissolving into mist, the forces dwindled rapidly.
“Fuck.” Luke said, running back to their camp, all war preparations forgotten. Silena and Beckendorf stayed behind, keeping the campers and Chiron calm.
Once he had enough privacy, he pulled out the silver mirror. Catoptromancy was a tricky field, but they had managed to bind a set of three mirrors to each other, allowing for communication more reliable than Iris messages.
“Reyna and Natalie” Luke asked, as the mica-covered surface started to glow, recognising his presence. The light took the shape of two spheres, one immediately reflecting a very worried Reyna.
“They’re-”
“Teleporting away. Here too.” Luke finished, as the other sphere became the image of Natalie sat on the hall of the Néa-seline, Percy at her side - and oh, fuck, she looked like shit, what was even happening on their side-
“Oh, thank Jupiter we reached you.” Said Reyna. “Look, I’m using the mirror you gave me. We have bad news.”
“The forces around us are retreating.” finished Luke, growing increasingly worried at the paleness of her skin and the blood staining the table. “They started teleporting away a few minutes ago. I contacted Reyna, and she said the same was happening on her side.”
“Fuck. oh, fuck ” Came her answer, eyes growing wide.
Luke could vaguely hear someone speak in the background, but the sound from such long distances was not as good as his or Reyna’s.
“I want you to come to Crete, to the palace. Bring the Team.” Came Natalie’s reply. Luke nodded, swiping his hand across the mirror to end the connection. If his interpretation was right, they were about to fight the final battle of this conflict.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Present, the Néa Seline
Natalie
As soon as the mirrors went dark, Percy could feel tension crawling up his spine, adrenaline pumping through his veins. That was it - the climax of this whole mission. All they had done was either going to work or be for nothing.
“What’s the plan?” Nico asked.
“Steer the ship as fast as you can to Crete. We’re going to the palace of Knossos.”
Nico nodded, running off. That left Piper, Annabeth and Leo in the room, looking increasingly worried, with reason. Natalie dusted off her clothes, standing up despite the remnants of the scorpion’s venom.
“Take a shower. Put clean clothes on. Tend to your wounds, tell the others to do the same. Then come back here. With the engines at full power, we can be there in three hours. Make good use of that time, try to rest if you can. We´ve been up for a while.”
Leo snapped. “You want us to rest while the fate of the world is in danger?”
“Yes. A tired fighter makes stupid mistakes. Go.”
Leo made the wise choice of not questioning and left. Soon enough, it was just Natalie and Percy in the room.
“I need your blood.” She said, drawing a metal syringe from her utility belt.
“Sure.” Percy replied, taking it and a discarded but mostly clean cloth, cleaning his forearm and drawing blood. “Are you going to do the weird blood drinking thing?”
Natalie hummed, taking the syringe back. “We are short on time.”
The magic Percy had referred to was one of the earliest spells her father had conceptualised, but never managed to put into practice - the act of copying someone’s powers for yourself, but temporarily, a few hours at most, and never to a full extent. No, that would be much too dangerous to fall in the wrong hands. However, she could use it to, say, speed up healing for herself.
It was not without its drawbacks - it was a painful process, with just as much of a chance of rejection as it had of working, but sometimes it was all you had. And, even with accelerated healing, she would not trust a half-healed body in a battlefield.
No. That would not do. Better risk a spell than an almost certain failure.
So she inserted the needle on her own forearm, chanting soft words that should never be said louder than a whisper, as clots formed and dissolved, tearing open veins and building them back, and a soft blue glow flashed in her eyes alongside the purple. It was a coin toss, but one won, at least today.
“I hate it when you risk that.” Percy said, extending a hand for her to take.
“I know.”
“So. Water for healing. A shower? No offence but you’re dirty and stinking a bit.”
Yes, she supposed, that would be… acceptable.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
About an hour later, they sailed at full speed across the mediterranean. She would never let it show, but Natalie loved the choices made by Leo and Beckendorf on the Nea Seline - at this speed, the secondary engines had been activated, and the wing-shaped metal panelling on the sides extended to form wings for increased stability, the rudder flattened for the same reason. The masts retracted into the ship for increased aerodynamics. It gave the ship the shape of a huge bird, leaving a trail of greek fire and blue foxfire in its passage.
It was stunning.
But they had no time to waste. After changing into their armour and gear, the small group gathered in the planning room, still dirty with dust and blood, but none bothered to clean it with so little time left.
Natalie activated their map, showing the topography of the area surrounding Knossos. Before she could start talking, Annabeth spoke up. “Why are we going to Crete?”
“I talked to my brother.” She replied, a small tinge of annoyance at the questioning. But it was not her Team, it was understandable that they’d question her. “He said that the best place to perform that ritual was in the sea-bound city where it all began, in the palace of the cursed king, who fathered the guardian of a maze . So we will head to the palace of Minos, Knossos. Circe confirmed this.”
“When did you even talk to Circe?” Asked Piper.
“She never told us. But you were there - remember her tapestry?” When they nodded, she continued. “It showed a night sky and an island. It was not hard to pinpoint where that should be, and Thanatos confirmed that.”
“What are we even doing when we get there?” Asked Frank. “I know we can fight well, but it seems like the whole Tartarus is there.”
Percy replied this time. “That’s why the Team is coming. The plan is to clear a path to whoever is casting the spell, and stop it. When that happens, there should be enough confusion in their ranks that they go back, or at least dissipate enough for us to finish the job or get out of there.”
“That being said-” Natalie started “I want Hazel and Annabeth with me. Everyone else pairs up with someone from the Team, I don’t want anyone fighting alone in a big crowd. Head down to the armoury, get whatever extra gear you want. Just please give it back after the battle. We discuss specifics when we see what we are dealing with.”
She then turned and walked out of the room, considering the meeting dismissed. While most demigods stayed behind, Natalie could hear a pair of footsteps behind her.
“Why us, again?” Asked Annabeth.
Natalie sighed, gesturing for them to follow her to the armoury. “You, miss Chase, for your fighting style. I will open a direct path to the middle of the fight. So a short-ranged fighter is best to keep my back safe.” She then turned to Hazel, as they reached the locked doors of the weapons room. “And you, illusionist, because I don’t know what may happen with a spell connected to the Mist. You’re my backup plan. Do not disappoint me.”
To punctuate her sentence, she handed Annabeth a set of twin parazonium daggers, longer and thinner than what she was used to. Hazel got another spatha in a dark scabbard.
Before they could get a word in, Natalie unsheathed one of her own weapons, a liuyedao modified for double wielding. “See the switch?” She said, showing a small latch hidden near the hilt. “It activates the energy charge. The thing Percy calls a lightsaber. Yours have it too. It won’t cut through some magic metals, but should be enough for most weapons you’ll face.”
The two nodded, and Hazel finally got her word in. “Natalie. Thank you for trusting me.”
“Do not mix trust and need, Hazel Levesque. Although I do need something of yours.” Natalie replied, as she grabbed her collapsible halberd, which retreated into a small tube that fit in the small of her back, and a bandolier with knives.
“What is it?”
“Call it a contingency of sorts.” Natalie replied, pulling another metallic syringe from her pockets. “Give me your blood.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
It did not take long for the palace to come into view, or for the Team to arrive through one of Natalie’s portals, all discretion now discarded. It was decided that Leo and Beckedorf would stay aboard and provide sky support, while everyone else would face the hordes on solid ground - or flying just above it.
The mood was grim, no encouraging speeches or smiles being traded before the battle. No, instead they observed the growing crowd around the Palace of Knossos, the nearby hill and surrounding areas almost completely occupied by all sorts of beasts - and humanoid figures.
“Are those people? ” asked Piper, concerned.
“Does it matter?” Replied Percy. “It’s them or the world.”
Piper had no reply to that - maybe too surprised that it came out of Percy’s mouth, of all people, to do so. Natalie did not care. After today, she hoped it would be a good decade before she had to face those twats again.
A few moments after, they saw a landing field - a parking lot, close enough to the palace and in a less-guarded spot.
“Go.” Said Natalie, opening her wings and grabbing Hazel and Annabeth’s hands before taking to the air. Thankfully, they were going downwards - carrying two people plus armour was a heavy strain to her wings, mechanical or not. She could feel her very bones aching, the muscles on her back burning with the struggle of holding all that weight and the motion of cold metal.
Better than the original prototype, at least. But that, dear reader, is a story for another day.
They landed further back from the group. The other demigods had been lent their nightmares, for a better mobility to help clear out the path. Natalies’ mare, pilar, currently carried Percy, whose mount had accepted to have Frank as her rider. However, her partner dismounted as soon as they landed, and, as his feet hit the ground, it started shaking.
The earthquake destabilised their enemies, drawing attention to their small group.
And so, the bloodshed began.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
Natalie never understood the glory of battle. Men around her father would often claim the usefulness of magic in war, plotting more ways to bring misery and heartache to the world. As if it had not seen enough.
There was a reason she chose the least bloody option - one life, in exchange of many, always. No matter whose. Even her own.
She did not consider herself suicidal - it was usually more practical for her to live, anyway. But if it came to it, she knew the life Nyx gave her served a purpose, to keep the balance when the Night could not intervene - and she would carry it out.
Her teammates did well in clearing a path for her - leading the Five away from trouble (and their very mortal enemies, for their peace of mind). Natalie herself focused on going up the hill, double swords moving in tandem, never slashing the same place at once but sneaking through defences and cutting through wood and iron. When too many gathered around, she would sweep her wings, the feathers a sharp blade meeting soft flesh, hiding the two girls under her protection. The impact hurt. She would bear it.
Truth be told, Natalie cared not for the survival of those Five, at least on a personal level. Oh, sure, it would be useful if they survived. And it would be good if they survived in case they failed - but that was minor. Their failure there would certainly cause Nyx Herself to come to the mortal plane, maybe even Chaos.
But at least this way she could keep an eye on the illusionist - a monitor for the state of the Mist - and prevent the Chase girl from getting distracted by Percy, all the way on the other side of the battlefield. She held no contempt for her, although that certainly was not reciprocated. Natalie was not the jealous and possessive kind. But the other’s lack of impartiality when it came to her ex boyfriend was grating.
She wished they could have talked more. But the stakes were too high, and emotions ran too fast, for an appropriate moment to arise. She had hoped to do so after Whittock Hall, had it not all come crashing down due to their impulsivity and inability to follow orders.
Slowly, the palace came into view - the ruins of a once great civilisation, not unlike what theirs would become if they failed. They approached, Natalie and her two companions now leading the charge while their companions kept the worst of monsters at bay.
Around the palace, all was quiet.
Too quiet. Not enough monsters, a barren space marred by ruins of walls and courtyards leading to the central plaza. Natalie hesitated, stopping their advance.
“Something is wrong” Said Hazel.
“Yes. It-” Started Annabeth”
“No. It’s wrong, I- ” interrupted Hazel, falling down and clutching her head, doubling over in pain.
Then, the sky ripped . Shreds of cloud and air, physical yet not, glitching in and out of existence, falling like ashes, burning like comets, leaving behind the sky before creation - the one saw around Nyx’s throne room, small bits of Chaos poking into the mortal world.
Natalie felt, more than saw, feathers creeping through her skin, covering her arms and torso, blooming in her hair, scales sprouting in her legs, talons in her fingers. Her vision narrowed, colours becoming more vibrant, polarised. The dark ichor in her veins sang alongside the fallen stars of daylight.
Annabeth gasped behind her, still cradling an injured Hazel. Around them, monsters dissolved, the golden dust being pulled towards the main courtyard of the palace. She could see her teammates run towards them, an alarmed look on their faces, all sprouting their own inhuman aspects. She could pinpoint the moment Annabeth saw Percy, hands flying to her face in disbelief at the scales and webbed fingers.
She had no time for that. Trap or not, Natalie stepped into the ruins.
Now, dear reader, there is one very famous story about the palace that she overlooked, in her haste and panic. For as soon as she intruded, walls sprang up back to life, made in ancient stone and covered in old ivy, arched ceilings cutting off all light.
The Labyrinth’s heart, it which contains all who enter and keeps safe the bull of Crete.
“I have no time for this.” Natalie muttered to herself. Drawing Aridane’s thread from her pockets, she started to run, allowing for the taste of magic and the pull in her hand to guide her before it was too late. She could feel the Labyrinth itself shake, its foundations of Mist being slowly eaten away by the ritual. She dreaded to know what would happen if they were all inside when it crashed down.
So she ran - faster than when she left Oxford University that one night, faster than her legs should be able to carry, and she could feel her brother’s touch keeping her standing. He, among all others, understood sacrifice, and would be there for her for it.
Eventually, it opened into the courtyard, right under the growing crack in the sky. Standing there, grimoire in hands but forgotten, was a man.
“I demand you cease!” Natalie shouted, drawing her swords. “This is your last warning!”
She was now close enough to see his features clearly - the mysterious enemy whose name they did not know, least of all his face. He was, for all measures, average looking - brown hair and eyes, white skin, jeans and a shirt. Nothing would make him stand out in a crowd.
But it was the look in his eyes that made her pause - the same look in Archibald’s, crazed, maniac, obsessed. Cold and unfeeling.
“The daughter joins me! She demands I stop!” he laughed. “But does she know my name, I wonder?”
“I know what you don’t - what you are doing will tear apart our world. And I don’t care for your reasons. Stop and reverse this, or I will have to kill you.”
The man laughed, gesturing at the magical circle drawn under his feet, th black blood spilled from a vial - a vial Chrisaor had gotten from her, she realised, a few hours ago. The golden boy was probably gone, sacrificed by the spell like all other monsters.
“My name is John Doe, if you ever cared! Fitting! And you can’t make me stop, there is no return from this. I will make that tear grow until your father’s work is finished, and then they will all see-”
“My father was a maniac and wrong. And so are you.” Natalie replied. If the man would not see reason, she had no reason to waste time with speeches.
She lunged. He was unarmed. It was a quick death, and as his head and torso fell, separated with one fast strike, the blood disturbed the spell.
For one second, there was silence, as mortal blood stained ancient magic. The ground shook, the inner walls of the Labyrinth slowly fading away. But the sky did not return to its normal state.
It was time, then, to cast her contingency.
She drew the metal vial filled with Hazel’s blood, chanting the spell that would allow her to connect to her powers - to connect with the Mist. To become it, for one simple moment.
It was, in the end, one of the most simple principles of magic - that of mirroring two, of making one element represent the other. Much like a puppet or voodoo doll, she was the Mist, and the Mist was her.
The skin above her sternum split open, armour and feathers burning away revealing a long crack, mirroring the sky above - a black void, with swirling nebulae and reflexes of time. Agony and delirium, pain and sorrow and love sang in the cacophony of creation.
It was too much even for her quasi-immortal body.
With shaking hands, as black blood and droplets of starfire cascaded from her chest, Natalie ripped the needle off Arachne’s Spindle - the tool used to defy Athena, to create the very thread that surpassed perfection. To its base, she attached Ariadne’s thread.
Distantly, she could hear Percy scream, could feel, more than see, as her Team watched with horror as her knees gave out and she kneeled, holding the tools for the salvation of the world. Something prevented them from approaching, made it so they could only look in horror, realising her true plan too late for salvation.
One death for many.
Only one casualty.
It was all worth it.
Locking her eyes with Percy’s, she threaded the needle, and pierced skin.
Much like she would do under candlelight on those dark nights at Whittock Hall, and as she had done to her companions countless times, she stitched skin together. With each pull, the crack in the sky also grew smaller, as if also pulled by the glowing white thread.
It could have been aeons. It could have been a mere moment - and in the future, she would realise it took her a few minutes - but eventually, skin was put together, a final knot was tied and the needle fell out of her hands, soon covered by the pool of black blood. There laid the heir of Nyx in a lake of starlight, wings open and covered in golden dust.
Finally, her companions could approach, her partner the first to arrive. His hands stained with black as she felt him lift her to his lap. He screamed for something, her consciousness beyond words.
Some say the power of love is an invention. Some claim it is merely a response of the body, adrenaline and instincts taking over. Here, it did not manifest in a single moment, but through many - shaping fate and choices. Were those two not so intertwined, Percy’s next actions would never have worked.
But he had given her his blood. And so, he willed hers back inside her body, called upon water from air and soul, commanded it to heal her wounds and her broken body, to tie back her soul to where it belonged - and the universe responded.
It wiped away the stains, and soon only white thread remained, forever embedded in unmarred skin, as a reminder that salvation comes with a cost.
Natalie opened her eyes.
And the Mist was intact once more
Notes:
I regret nothing.
Chapter 25: Epilogue: Suddenly the truth will change the way we fall
Summary:
Can’t stop the world from changing, even though your hearts are breaking. I feel the power’s fading. It’s all in the way you play the game - The Game, Starbenders
Notes:
And here we go - we are now done!
edit: the sequel to this work is already being posted, you can check it out by clicking on the series or on the next work on the series button
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
New York, before the battle in Crete
If Paul had been driving, he would have slammed the brakes and probably caused a traffic accident. Thankfully for all on the road, he was merely entering his old prius with coffee in hand, parked near Bryant Park, when it happened.
“It” being the massive city that appeared in the sky. Oh, of course, with the knowledge he had, it was not hard to connect the dots that it was, in fact, Olympus. And what a breathtaking view it was - white stone merged with the clouds, almost like a mirage, surrounded by waterfalls and rainbows and fire. Temples made of both colourful and white stone rose from the ethereal foundations, and Paul could not look away.
Apparently, neither did anyone else - the people of the city may be used to weirdness, but that was not your usual, out of place, event. It was not helped by the fact that, simultaneously, storefronts shimmered, pigeons became eagles and a motorcycle started to graze on the soft grass of the park, growing wings and turning into a horse.
Paul blinked, breaking free from the initial shock - taking account of the other, finer details - how the city glittered like stars, far away and partially obscured, and a dark crack in the sky slowly spread from the East. Looking at those particular, hairline fractures made his head pound, his eyes cast instinctively to the ground.
Of course, as any reasonable man, Paul did what he thought was best.
He called Sally Jackson.
(Later, Sally would put down her phone, looking out the window as she loaded her shotgun with celestial bronze bullets - a gift from Percy’s partners, which she appreciated now - and she would hope and pray, for Hope and the Fates, that her son would come out of this again.)
Néa Seline, present
It had been a few hours since the fight - the Néa Seline safely manoeuvred into the sea, away from prying eyes. Natalie had been carried to her room by Percy, soon followed by Nico, and they had yet to come out.
Meanwhile, the demigods tended to their wounds - miraculously minimal, a few pulled muscles, a few cuts, a twisted ankle. The tension and anxiety in the room was palpable, so thick one would need a lightsaber to cut through it.
That, or a tired Luke Castellan groaning as he gave up on sitting entirely and decided that laying spread eagle on the main deck was a sensible choice. The chuckle released by Silena soon became an all-out, collective laugher crisis, hysterical and reasonless.
“Did anyone even understand what happened?” Asked Frank, between fits of laughter.
To which Bianca sobered enough to answer with “We were too busy- pftt - babysitting!”
“When were you guys going to tell me you were furries?” Burst out Leo, which, surprisingly enough, was what ended the adrenaline-fueled hysteric crisis.
“What do you mean?” Asked Luke.
Leo gestured with his hands around his head. “Not all of you. But like, Percy grew scales and I’m pretty sure Natalie had feathers. There were gears coming out of you two!” He finished, pointing to Luke and Beckendorf.
“Ah, that?” Replied Zoe. “It happens sometimes. Must have been the Mist, and the new bodies Nyx gave us. Don’t worry about it.”
Leo shrugged, accepting it as an answer. That was not taken so well by the other Five, but that discussion was soon put aside by the hatch to the lower deck opening, and their leader trio walking out.
It was the first time the Five saw Natalie without armour, but the woman managed to look regal all the same, so unlike the half-dead figure she was when Percy dragged them all back to the ship.
She wore a mid-calf, long sleeved dress with a high collar, a long purple cloth draped across her chest and over her left shoulder, accentuating the rigid shoulders and silver belt. The boots were much the same, the black leather with talons clicking their way. Nico and Percy seemed to also have changed, or at least removed their armour, instead sporting half-capes over jackets and leather pants, like matching bodyguards in blue and green accents.
“What is the state of the Camps?” Asked Natalie
“Wh- Fine, as far as I know, there was a full retreat. Are you all right?” Asked Luke, trading a glance with Zoe.
Natalie laid a hand over her sternum, where they had all seen the glowing thread now attached to her skin. “Yes.”
On their mental link, Percy supplied: ‘ She passed out five times and is barely standing’
That only increased the worry of those who could hear those words, but they had an audience. And they knew their leader well enough. So they said nothing, and allowed her to continue.
“Now, we shall discuss the consequences. Beckendorf, set out on a route to Camp Half Blood. Luke, I want you to contact Reyna, tell her to gather the centurions and move Camp Jupiter. Their location is compromised. Then, shadow travel there as soon as Bianca is recovered enough to take you and Zoe, assist her as best as you can.”
“Hey, Natalie, could you explain what happened? ” asked Hazel. “You took my blood for a reason, didn’t you?”
Natalie sighed, summoning a chair from the planning room with a gesture of her hand - her fingers trembled, but few noticed. She sat, legs crossed, looking down at them, even if by now most of the present demigods were standing.
“I suppose. I used your blood, Levesque, to connect to the Mist. And sewed it back in place.”
“All right-” Started Leo, looking very much not satisfied with the explanation. “But who was that with you? The beheaded guy?”
“John Doe.” Replied Natalie. “Quite literally. A mortal, which is why he managed to go unseen for so long. Circe was right in saying our enemy was unlike any before.”
Annabeth bit a nail as she asked: “But I thought mortals could not interfere like that.”
Natalie scoffed, laying one arm over the back of the chair - an uncouth gesture, but supported her weight well enough. “Of course they can. You saw it for yourself” In Wittock Hall, she did not say. “In any case, he had the Sight, and that drove him to do what he did. I assume we are done with questions here?”
There was no room for answer, as Percy offered his arm - a flirtation gesture, disguising genuine concern, and guided her back to their rooms. “Sleep. Take turns on watch, but our way should be clear.” She ordered, before they once again vanished under the stairs.
And so, the Nea Seline took flight and headed West.
It took the ship ten hours to land on the beach of Long Isley. During that time, and after a few awkward cabin-sharing moments, the demigods rested - and those who resided in the mortal world came to the realisation that the end of summer approached, as they were greeted by a festival over the magically disguised trenches, a celebration of victory as well as the end of a season.
It started a few days too early, but none dared to complain - and during the extra long celebration, the cabins had gathered to create the year’s beads. And, this time, they were different from any others.
Instead of ceramics, they were made of black iron, foggy except for a polished, almost glass-like moon, seen only at the right angle. When asked to explain the meaning, the Hephaestus cabin had pointed out Bryden, who merely justified it as “Something I got to know, during this time. It was a confusing time, but we got sunrise in the end. I- didn't want us to forget who helped us.”
Most seemed to take the words at face value, with only a select few - privy of secret identities - knew what he truly meant. And how right he was. During the ceremony, the beads hung heavy on the leather stripes, having to be placed in the middle of the others. And Annabeth, with her mostly-full necklace, questioned what it felt like for the younger campers, to have such a heavy burden bestowed upon them without their knowledge. It was a dark ceremony, so unlike the festive mood of the past days.
The Team was invited to participate, but declined - too painful, for most. Pointless, for Natalie and Nico, who, for what all knew, was merely a part of communication between the two camps. They did, however, make an appearance as night fell, and fireworks were set from the sea.
Eight shadowed figures, under Thalia’s tree - including the archer herself, who looked positively at it before snapping a branch. “For the memory” She had said.
None dares question her.
As most campers retired for the night, Leo and Annabeth made their way to them.
“After all this, I will refuse to ever join you.” Said Leo. “It seemed cool, but it’s not for me. So, when I die again… just let me go.”
Natalie merely nodded in understanding. Seeming satisfied, Leo left, casting a look at his friend, who stood there in silence.
“What now?” She asked
“Now you recover.” Said Natalie. “And remember what hangs with you now, Annabeth Chase. Who saved you and all you love.”
In that moment, with only the light of the moon casting cold shadows over the Team, dear reader, one could finally see what Annabeth failed to notice all along. That, while one could compare the members for superheroes or secret agents, they were really bishops and rooks, with their captain as the one to look over the board.
A puppetmaster in her own right, whose game may have been unpredictable at moments, but who had seized control of the board.
“Bringing us along was not necessary, was it?” Annabeth stated. “You just wanted leverage.”
“Hmm. Who knows.” Replied Natalie, purple eyes flashing.
With that, Annabeth felt the weight hanging from her neck double. The bead felt like it expanded into an iron collar of debt. From the smile on Natalie's face, she knew the woman noticed her realisation.
“You may be useful for me in the stages to follow, camp leader.” She continued. “Mortals saw through the Mist, even if I fixed it on time. This will change everything you know, and you may find yourself craving an alliance. When that day comes, I shall be at your doorstep.” As she spoke, the Team silently stepped into the shadows of the pine tree, until it was only the two of them.
“I don’t want to owe you even more.” Annabeth replied.
Natalie smiled, dark tendrils surrounding her body. “Until we meet again, Annabeth Chase.”
And, just like that, she was gone.
House of Nyx, a few days later
Percy sprawled across the bed, head on his boyfriend’s lap as Nico caressed his hair. His eyes fluttered closed, savouring the moment.
They had become rarer, nowadays - with the glitch in the Mist, more and more conspiracy boards, magic obsessors and coverups had risen, and continued to do so. It was foolish to think there weren't those with some form of the Sight in power in the mortal world, and now few of those used the opportunity to seize even more control.
There was no power vacuum - only a new horizon. Percy thought back on Natalie’s old tarot deck, to the Tower card she had pulled for him one time, way before he had become so deeply entrenched with his new family. Destruction, complete and total, swift. But room for reconstruction.
And as the foundations of mortal understanding shook, he knew they were to take a foothold.
So, Nico had redoubled his spy efforts, placing his network as far as it could reach. Natalie talked to people, and Percy… kept people safe. As safe as he could. Especially the ones he loved.
He convinced his mom to move to a new house, warded, near the sea. Estelle had enjoyed the space, the land close to that owned by Whittock Hall.
“Come to bed, Nat?” Percy asked, beckoning his other partner with his free hand (as the other was too busy playing with the hem of Nico’s shirt).
The woman was perched over her writing desk, swirling a vial. “Yes.” She sighed, putting it inside a wood box with a reinforced lock, easily slid into a hidden compartment of the desk. “I shall.”
Percy scooted over, now half sitting over Nico´s lap, who took the chance to deposit some kisses on his neck. He should have moved sooner.
“What was that?” He asked, taking her hand in his.
“I don't fully know.” She replied, causing both men to pause, giving her their full attention. “Some of whatever dripped from that fissure in the sky. I don’t fully understand it… but it may be Chaos.”
Percy lifted an eyebrow. “You mean, your grandfather?”
“Somewhat.” She replied, laying over the silk sheets with a sigh. “But it’s best we wait, until it comes into play.”
With a hand gesture, she dimmed the lights, as the three settled for well deserved rest. And, as they held each other in the dark, Percy felt at peace.
It was once said heroes never come back home. But no one ever said that, after a fall, they could not build a new one. To be continued
Notes:
I'd like to thank you all who stuck to the end. Falling in reverse is finally complete, but there are more stories set in this universe to come... eventually.
Special thanks to my boyfriend Jay, who encouraged this whole thing in the first place. I love you, my Prince.
Any other works with this setting will be published as a series, after this. Right now I plan on writing the Leverage crossover hinted by Nico on the stripper club chapter, as well as a collection of one shots that did not make into this final work. If there's anything you'd like to see, do tell me!

Pages Navigation
Blissfulpanther on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Nov 2022 04:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
R1ng on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Nov 2022 11:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 1 Thu 17 Nov 2022 11:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
VIII46252 on Chapter 1 Tue 27 Feb 2024 06:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Feb 2024 11:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rxctyd (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 25 Sep 2024 04:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
KimberlyJPotter on Chapter 1 Sat 14 Sep 2024 05:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 1 Sat 14 Sep 2024 08:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
solangelo_sun_girl (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Dec 2024 04:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 1 Wed 01 Jan 2025 03:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pjo_Fan_Emma on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Jul 2025 02:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Jul 2025 12:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
noboody on Chapter 1 Mon 29 Sep 2025 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 1 Mon 29 Sep 2025 11:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Blissfulpanther on Chapter 2 Mon 07 Nov 2022 12:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 2 Mon 07 Nov 2022 01:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
solangelo_sun_girl (Guest) on Chapter 2 Mon 30 Dec 2024 04:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 2 Wed 01 Jan 2025 03:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
noboody on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Sep 2025 10:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 2 Mon 29 Sep 2025 11:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Blissfulpanther on Chapter 3 Tue 08 Nov 2022 08:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sopheral on Chapter 3 Wed 09 Nov 2022 05:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 3 Wed 09 Nov 2022 10:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
solangelo_sun_! (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 30 Dec 2024 04:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 3 Thu 02 Jan 2025 11:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pjo_Fan_Emma on Chapter 3 Sat 26 Jul 2025 03:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 3 Wed 30 Jul 2025 12:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Blissfulpanther on Chapter 4 Wed 09 Nov 2022 01:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
solangelo_sun_! (Guest) on Chapter 4 Mon 30 Dec 2024 04:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 4 Thu 02 Jan 2025 11:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pjo_Fan_Emma on Chapter 4 Sun 27 Jul 2025 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 4 Wed 30 Jul 2025 12:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
SkyHighFan on Chapter 5 Mon 14 Nov 2022 12:18AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 14 Nov 2022 12:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
phoenixdellaverita on Chapter 5 Mon 14 Nov 2022 12:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
Blissfulpanther on Chapter 5 Mon 14 Nov 2022 12:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
TakesTooLongToMakeAnAccountOnAO3 on Chapter 5 Sat 02 Dec 2023 08:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation